Confucius Ads Library: Ads

Id	Vlad	Saved	Scrape Time	Status	Scrape Result	Title	Body	Cta Type	Link Url	Page Name	Page Profile Uri	Page Like Count	Enddate	Cta Text	Caption	Display Format	Link Description	Link Url	Creation Time	Page Profile Picture Url	Page Entity Type	Current Page Name	Startdate	Actions
2,328,159	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2327749}'	Yes	2024-11-05 10:51	active	1711	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 “Sir, Madam is not feeling well," the butler of the Gannon mansion reported on the phone. The man at the end of the line spoke in a nonchalant tone. "So, take her to the hospital. I’m not a doctor." The line died immediately. The butler was so pale, beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Zora relaxed her back against the sofa, feeling weak from abdominal pains. Trying to mask the pain, she asked hopefully. “What did he say?” The butler instantly put on a calm smile when he turned in her direction. “Madam, sir said he will meet us at the hospital.” Zora’s eyes lit up. Ezrah had not been home for almost three days, and she was missing him so much. This sickness seemed to be her lucky charm to get him to her side again. “Okay. Let’s go.” Zora’s heart warmed at the fact that Ezrah at least cared about his child. Both of them were caught in a scandal two years ago, so getting married was the only way to curb the situation. Ezrah’s stance was clear through it all. “When everything calms down, we are getting a divorce.” Zora hoped that by that time, she would have been able to melt his cold heart and make him fully hers, so her hopes were high. However, over time, she found him slowly drawing away from her, even when they worked together in the same company and shared the same bedroom. Two months ago, Ezrah returned and asked Zora for a divorce but chanced upon the test results. His expression was dark. “Let’s hold off on the divorce until after the child is born, but don’t expect to remain Mrs. Gannon. That title belongs to somebody else, but it’s definitely not you.” The marriage after those words had been terrible. Ezrah barely returned home, barely got intimate with her. The only reason she still bore Mrs. Gannon was because of the child in her womb. Zora thought that his reason for being away was because of work since he was the CEO of the Gannon Group, a multibillion-dollar company where Zora also worked as an assistant manager. Unknown to Ezrah, Zora had been secretly in love with him for five years, but that drunk night at her best friend Coco’s birthday party, Zora woke up in bed with Ezrah. She decided to keep it a secret and a memory she would forever cherish when the media picked up the news. Ezrah could not allow the scandal to ruin his well-kept reputation and cause him losses, so he announced that he and Zora were already dating secretly and were soon getting married. Zora, who had been madly in love with him, was excited about the news of getting married to Ezrah. Zora hoped that with time, his heart would warm up towards her, but that did not happen. Even in her state, Ezrah hardly spent the night at home. On the way to the hospital, Zora’s phone beeped, and looking at the content, her heart dropped. Ezrah was holding the delicate hand of a beautiful woman, a proud smile on his face. The caption read, ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ Zora’s eyes were swollen with tears. As they dropped down her cheeks, she refused to believe it. Maybe it was photoshopped. There was never any news about Ezrah dating any woman before she had a baby for him. He never even warmed up to women. The man had long been secretive and kept his face from the media. Also, the butler Rudolph had said that Ezrah promised to meet them at the hospital, so the media must be spreading this false news to gain popularity. Even after everything, she still could not help the unease in her heart, instantly dialing his number. Despite him warning her to only communicate with him through the butler, Zora took the bull by the horn this time. Her call went through, but there was no answer. Her old self would have given up, but due to the unease in her heart because of the news, she couldn’t bring herself to do so. On the fourth ring, a woman answered the call. Her melodious voice made Zora feel less of a woman. “Ezrah is in the bathroom.” Zora’s hands holding the phone shook, her heart in tatters. Ezrah never allowed her to touch his phone, but this woman casually answered his call, and was he really in the bathroom? Zora felt the pain in her chest worse than that of her abdomen. “Who are you?” The words forced themselves out of her mouth. The woman responded casually, “Piper, his fiancée. And you are?” “Whatever he saved my name with,” Zora responded calmly. The pain of the news was more than she could bear. Though knowing that Ezrah never loved her, she thought they could live in peace for the sake of the baby in her womb, but Ezrah never meant to make her dreams come true. The woman at the end of the line moved the phone from her ear to have a better view of the caller ID. “Oh, Zora. If it’s urgent, I could drop a message for you when he comes out.” The nights Ezrah spent away when Zora thought he was busy at work, it was a great disappointment that he was with the woman he loved, leaving her to suffer with her unborn child. She was still in her first trimester, and due to all the morning sickness and other health issues, Zora had taken a break from working at the company to recover first. Her mind lacked clarity, and she was beginning to doubt all the responses she got from Rudolph when she asked him to get in touch with Ezrah. “Just tell him to call me.” Zora ended the call. At the hotel room, Ezrah returned from the meeting in the conference room. Since he never allowed anyone to answer their calls during meetings, he equally left his phone in the presidential suite meant for his relaxation. “What are you doing with my phone?” He asked as soon as he entered the bedroom. Before Piper spoke, he asked again, “and I made it clear that you should wait for me at the lounge. How did you have access?” The pout on Piper’s lips only made her cuter as she faked anger. “Is it wrong for me to come? We would have gotten married if Zora had not appeared.” Ezrah was a man who loved to keep his love life private. He and Piper had been in a secret long-distance relationship. The night they arranged to meet at the birthday party of one of his business partner’s sister, Piper had an emergency and could not attend as planned. That night, he mysteriously ended up in bed with Zora, an incident that should have been brushed under the carpet until the media took hold of it. Not wanting his well-maintained reputation to crack, he apologetically married Zora, promising Piper to divorce Zora secretly after two years when the news dies down. Things took a different turn when he found the test result after promising Piper that he was ending things with Zora. “I told you I was working on it. You should keep yourself hidden away from the press. We shouldn’t be seen together.” Ezrah’s voice was stern. It was business for him first, and he didn’t want Piper’s presence to ruin it for him. Piper was uneasy at the reminder. Forcing a smile, she relayed, “I could be your confidential secretary. Please Ezrah, I don’t want to be away from you anymore.” Ezrah did not give a response. His actions were always well thought out. It wasn’t easy for him to be the CEO of the legendary Gannon Group as the youngest of three sons. Any wrong move and his elder brothers would begin to fight for the position. “Did anyone call?” He was scrolling through his phone when he caught sight of Zora’s name. “Yeah. Zora. She said you should call her,” Piper responded with a smile, her fingers sliding over her exposed thighs as she lay seductively on the luxurious king-size bed. “What did you tell her?” Ezrah frowned a little. He wanted to keep Piper a secret until after the divorce. “I pretended not to know about her existence.” Piper lifted herself to a sitting position, and due to the long slit of the dress, her full thighs were exposed, but Ezrah’s attention was on the phone in his hand. “Do me a favor and don’t answer my calls again.” His voice had lost its warmth. Piper faked remorse. “I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent.” Ezrah finally held her gaze as he spoke roughly, “Nothing about Zora is ever urgent.” Chapter 2 Piper was very happy with his remark, but Zora was still Misses Gannon, the title Piper had long coveted. How she wished that night had not happened. If only that useless man had not appeared when she was about to leave for the airport to board the private jet, she would have been the one waking up in bed with Ezrah. It pained her that it had to be that woman, Zora. “Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her?” Ezrah hated to be doubted. “You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her.” Piper smiled with satisfaction, and since she had mentally stored Zora's number after answering the call, she sent the recording to her. Remembering that the butler had called Ezrah informing him that Zora was sick, she asked after deleting the audio from her phone. “Can you go shopping with me? I didn’t bring enough clothes.” Even if Zora showed the audio to Ezrah, Piper would deny it as she had used a number Ezrah didn’t know to send it. “I have another meeting in two hours, so you have an hour and a half to finish shopping,” Ezrah said softly. Zora’s heart tightened in her chest when she played the audio. The butler who was driving the car felt helpless, equally disappointed in his boss. Zora asked from the back seat of the luxurious car she was seated in. “Did he really tell you he was coming to the hospital?” The butler’s throat went dry. He always succeeded in making up excuses for his boss, but this time, everything backfired. That audio destroyed everything. “I’m sorry, ma’am. I just didn’t want to see you sad.” Zora’s heart twitched, a bitter smile curled the corner of her lips, feeling like a fool as tears welled up in her eyes. She was nothing to Ezrah. The little surprises sent to ignite her hope were merely prepared by the butler. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t recover from the pain as she felt a force hit the car from the side, causing it to swerve off the road and somersault thrice. The butler was instantly unconscious. Zora felt unbearable pain, blood sputtered from her mouth and nose, then in between her thighs. No words could describe the agony as she watched the life draining out of her with intense pain settled in her abdomen. She managed to pick up her phone, which had fallen to the side from the impact, dialing her husband’s number. Unable to lift the phone to her ear, she activated the speaker. “Zora. I’m busy.” That was what Ezrah said as soon as he answered the phone, not waiting to hear what she had to say. After all, nothing about Zora was ever urgent to him. Before she lost consciousness, she heard the laughter of a woman with the words, “Ezrah, I want these shoes.” “Try them on. If they fit, you can have them.” ‘So, shopping with a woman is what you call busy.’ That was what Zora thought before losing consciousness. Zora woke up at the hospital after hours of surgery. Her face was as pale as a ghost, her countenance pitiful. Her butler, Rudolph, sat at her hospital bed, a smile on his face. He had sustained a few injuries, but they were not serious, and he was already discharged. “Madam, you are awake. Thank God.” Zora was glad to see that Rudolph was fine. There were just bruises on his face. He quickly rushed out to call a doctor. “Mrs. Gannon, how are you feeling?” The doctor asked as he examined Zora, writing a few things on a writing pad he carried along. Zora was only concerned about one thing. “How is my baby?” Zora asked. The doctor’s eyes dulled. “I’m very sorry, but your baby couldn’t survive the impact.” Tears brimmed in the back of Zora’s eyes, but she fought them back. She lost everything. She left her father’s company to work for her husband, nurturing his business and enduring all the taunts of his arrogant family. At twenty-three, she had nothing to show for the man she had secretly loved for five good years. “It’s alright. She would have just suffered anyway.” Her heart had turned cold due to the loss of the child. “Excuse me?” The doctor was shocked. He expected her to cry like any woman in her situation would, but Zora bottled it in. She could endure all of Ezrah’s indifference towards her, but she would never forgive him for the loss of her child. That woman appeared, and Zora suddenly got involved in an accident. The case had to be investigated, but as for Ezrah, he no longer had a place in her heart. “Sorry, that was not directed at you.” There was no warmth in Zora’s apologetic voice. The doctor forced a smile, finished his examination, and left. Zora stared at the butler at the doorway. He stood there since the doctor arrived. Zora was about to tear down but couldn’t do so. She had been weak for too long, leading to the death of her child. If she had left the first time Ezrah asked her for a divorce, this would not have happened. When she discovered this baby, she decided to consent to the divorce and leave. At least, she would have his child to remind her of the relationship they once shared. Unfortunately, the test result fell from her handbag, Ezrah saw it. Even when he decided for them to wait until after she gave birth, his treatment of her was no better. “Where is Ezrah?” Zora asked. Butler Rudolph was scared. He could feel the cold in Zora’s voice, and even with the distance, he could feel the chills. “Madam, the man who hit us was drunk, and he died on the spot. The police are not able to contact his family either,” Rudolph reported, trying to avoid answering her question. He was a middle-aged man. Zora did not believe the report but kept it to herself. The moment she discovered that the man she respected so much was lying to her, her trust in him dwindled. She will find ways to investigate the matter by herself. “That isn’t my question.” “Boss left here a few minutes ago,” Rudolph answered. Zora was enraged this time. Not only Ezrah but Rudolph, the butler Ezrah assigned to her, was equally taking her for a fool. “Don’t lie to my face again.” Her voice was stern and full of contempt. Rudolph pursed his lips, his head lowered. “Boss said, and I quote. ‘It’s rather unfortunate. Let the doctors take care of her. I’m very busy at the moment.” Zora knew what he was busy with. It was the woman whose voice she heard in the audio. She thought she was strong enough to take it, but a tear fell from her eyes before she could stop it. Ashamed of showing her weak side in front of Rudolph, she discharged him. “Thank you, and please excuse me.” Rudolph was never supposed to leave Zora's side, so he was reluctant. “Ma…” “I said, excuse me, Rudolph,” Zora’s voice raised, Rudolph decided to wait in front of the door. “Okay.” As soon as he left the ward, Zora dialed a number. “Soph…” “Dad, I’m sorry. I made a mistake, and now, I lost everything.” Zora didn’t hold back her tears as she spoke to her father on the phone. He was against the marriage the moment he realized that Ezrah did not feel the same way Zora felt about him, but she was optimistic, insisting that Ezrah would change. Expecting her father to scold her an, ‘I told you so’ lecture, his voice was rather soft as he asked her. “What happened, Zora?” “I had an accident and lost the baby. I’m coming home.” The silence at the end of the line was deafening. She knew her father was saddened about the loss of his grandchild. When she was about to end the call, he suddenly said, “Oh Zora. I’m coming to get you. Just send me your location.” Zora refused. She couldn’t leave until she was legally separated from Ezrah. “No dad, I have a few things to do first.” “What is that? Let me help you with it?” Her father eagerly said, but she was in no mood to burden the middle-aged man. The loss had caused Zora to mature so fast as the reality of life hit her. No more would she depend on anyone. It was time to do something worthwhile with her life, but first of all, she will still have to face Ezrah for the last time. “Don’t worry. It’s nothing I can’t handle. “Okay. We shall prepare your welcome party. I will inform your mom.” Zora smiled and didn’t refuse her father’s kindness. Three days later, she was discharged from the hospital. As she waited for Ezrah’s return, she got the divorce papers ready. It was three days later in the dead of the night when Ezrah returned, tired-looking but his attractive features remained untouched by his fatigue. Zora had lost sleep, waiting for Ezrah during most of the days. As soon as she heard the sound of the car, she quickly rushed downstairs but paused on top of the stairs when Ezrah walked through the door of the living room. Arriving home, Ezrah no longer met the woman who always met him with a smile. She stood on top of the stairs and yelled with a cold expression, “Good news Ezrah! Our baby died in a car accident. There is nothing between us, so let’s get a divorce.” The man who was always cold to her instantly panicked. He stood momentarily frozen. Chapter 3 Ezrah was baffled by the news. Twice, he had asked her for a divorce and saw how gloomy she turned at the subject. This was what he wanted but he couldn’t help the unease filling his heart. Was it because Zora was the one asking? Was she trying to mess up his reputation with the loss of the child? Ezrah was confused. Zora descended the stairs, walking to the dining table. Ezrah did not utter an acceptance or rejection of her request for a divorce and went up the stairs, returning after ten minutes in loungewear. Seemed he wasn’t going out or was it the shock from the news? Seeing the dinner table hosting different delicacies, excitement filled his heart as he took a seat. If she really wanted a divorce, then she wouldn’t have cooked for him. At this moment, Piper was momentarily forgotten. Ezrah avoided Zora’s gaze as this was the first time she was so cold to him. Without alerting her of his arrival, she still ensured that his supper was ready. As he uncovered one of the dishes, his eyes darkened as he glared at her. It was not the food he was expecting but rather, the cold divorce papers, with a pen beside them, waiting to be signed. “What is this?” Ezrah was furious, being famished from not having time to eat. In times past, Zora would have been worried and tried to appease him but that Zora was gone. After crying her eyes out for days, she waited to serve Ezrah these cold documents, she had no more tears to shed but her eyes were dangerously red. “Do I need to get you a pair of glasses?” Her voice was taunting, as she saw the shocked expression on his face. He must have taken her request as a joke the first time but the documents exposed the reality. “Why? Were you expecting me to cook when I had no idea when you will be home?” Ezrah’s expression was blank. She could have made the maids do it. It burned Zora that she could not read his emotions but she didn’t care anymore. “Please sign the papers. In case the prints are too tiny, I got you a magnifying glass,” she dropped the item in front of him. Ezrah was not irrational. When he asked for a divorce, he ensured that there would be nothing for the media to feed on but now that they just lost a child? What will people think? His parents liked Zora, except his two elder brothers who always saw her as a threat. The situation was complicated now. Ezrah never thought she would stand on it to ask for a divorce because of how she always claimed to love him, not caring if he was just cold to her. He needed time to think. “We shall talk about it later,” he finally said and was about to stand up when Zora played an audio from her phone. With her mind made up, she wanted the divorce here and now. The woman in front of Ezrah was different from the one he always came home to. She always wore attractive clothes with a little makeup to seduce him which sometimes worked but after his release, Ezrah would return to being cold. Today, Zora did not have on any makeup. Her hair was not even combed. All she wore was pajamas, her long dark hair looking lifeless, in contrast to Ezrah who was looking so attractive. He had the looks and physique Zora used to die for but not anymore. All she felt for him now was resentment. She suddenly matured past looks or smartness in a man. What was there in being hot and a genius in business when there is no conscience or empathy? Zora was just seeing that the man she has always been obsessed with was a selfish monster, caring only about his own image, money, and passion. Whatever blinded her eyes before was removed the moment she woke up on that hospital bed. The voice from the audio was as clear as daylight. A female and a male but the male voice was indeed that of Ezrah. Female: I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent. Male: Nothing about Zora is ever urgent. Female: Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her? Male: You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her. Zora caught an expression of guilt on his face but there was no remorse. His voice was hard. “Where did you get that?” He demanded. Piper could not have done this, right? She had no contact with Zora. But it was just the two of them in the room. Were there secret cameras? Though confused, his expression returned to being blank. “You have to destroy that audio before I sign this paper,” he threatened her. Zora could not tell how she managed to pretend that she was fine. Up until now, he didn’t even care to apologize for sharing their private information with whatever name he calls the woman in his life. What on earth could have made her fall in love with such a man? He was different from that man from a long time ago who saved her from the pool when she was bullied by some jealous friends. Ezrah did not remember that day but that was when Zora fell in love with him. She calmly showed him another caption on her phone. ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ This time, Ezrah paled but his eyes were dark and he picked up his phone instantly. He couldn’t find the person who took those pictures and how they went viral but had to get someone to take them down. The hacker would also be able to find out who sent that information to the press. Zora had grown thorns after listening over and over to the audio and reading that news on her phone. Ezrah had already told her the same thing so this shouldn’t hurt. “It doesn’t matter. The hindrance has already been removed and you already have a woman waiting for you. Just sign the freaking papers.” Chapter 4 Ezrah paced back and forth elegantly, his mind filled with confusion and fear after ending the call. “You want to blackmail me? How much do you want?” He was enraged and disdained that Zora would resort to such means, but he was willing to pay to prevent the audio from going viral. His parents would not hesitate to demote him despite his hard work in the company, while his lazy elder brothers would benefit without putting in the effort. “What I want, you already gave, but since the accident took it away, there is nothing you can give me.” She did not disclose her suspicions, as she had someone investigating the matter. Ezrah suddenly laughed mockingly. “Your father’s company is not as strong as you think. He has been seeking an alliance with me. You want fifty percent of my hard work.” This could be the reason Zora was pushing for the divorce. Fifty percent from the Gannon Group would elevate her family business to new heights. She felt bitter that he would think so poorly of her. Despite her feelings, she kept her composure. “No. You were the one who proposed the divorce, so were you planning to leave me with nothing?” Her question left him speechless, and she reminded him of the prenup agreement. “Did you forget that I signed a prenup before marrying you? I just refreshed your memory so you are free to sign.” Ezrah recalled that Zora had willingly proposed and prepared the prenup when they announced their marriage after the scandal. She did it all to prove to him that she wasn’t ‘interested in his wealth. He suddenly felt uneasy. This was not the scenario he had anticipated when he entered the room. Besides, he was hungry and not in the right state to make such a decision. What if Zora was being supported by one of his brothers or both? “You may have dismissed it, but it's only a matter of time before you reveal that you left with nothing.” Zora struggled to suppress the pain that came with realizing that Ezrah's delay in finalizing the divorce was not due to developing feelings for her or guilt, but rather to protect his image in front of the media and family. She felt a bitter smile form on her lips. “Trust me, nothing about our divorce will be leaked to the media.” “I don’t believe you,” Ezrah responded bluntly. Zora had worked closely with him, and despite her absence from the office in recent weeks, she was privy to confidential information. Ezrah had never seen her as a threat due to her infatuation with him, but now he feared she might make his life difficult. “As soon as the papers are signed, you won’t hear from me again. You can have a happy life with the woman you love,” Zora proposed. Ezrah was already contemplating how he could benefit from her disappearance after the divorce. It seemed like she wanted to start fresh somewhere far away. “Alright. I’m not heartless. I will still give you 50 million,” he said as he signed the document, only to find that Zora had already signed her part. After signing the divorce agreement, Ezrah’s phone rang. Seeing it was Piper, he answered it and began to climb the stairs in long strides. Piper keeps breaking the agreement. She wasn’t supposed to call him when she was home. Zora overheard him on the phone, “Are you the one who recorded our conversation at the hotel?” She couldn’t hear Piper’s response but had the conviction that it was her. Deciding it was best to spend the night on the sofa, Zora couldn't fathom sharing a room with him after their divorce. She was too exhausted to move to another room. Her sleep was restless, prompting her to wake up before Ezrah. She had already packed her bags, so she dressed and approached him. “Ezrah, it’s time to finalize our divorce in court.” Ezrah woke up and looked at her glumly. She was still in a somber mood, her eyes red despite the makeup. He sighed, “just a few minutes.” An hour later, they arrived at the divorce court. With Zora having made prior arrangements, the process was swift, and they soon had their divorce certificates. Without hesitation, they signed their respective portions. “You should keep your word and leave New York for good, or else you won’t like what I will do,” Ezrah warned solemnly. Zora had a faint smile on her face. “I have a gift waiting for you at home.” Ezrah frowned, wondering what kind of gift she arranged for him after their divorce. Zora has always been generous, buying him gifts and anything she knew he would like. He would neither accept nor refuse them. Whereas, he never used any of the gifts she bought for him. They left together, but Zora departed in a cab against his wishes to drop her at the airport. She reiterated that he would never see her again. Ezrah felt conflicted but remembered his promise to Piper. Despite his desire to head straight to the office for a meeting, curiosity got the best of him. He rescheduled the meeting and drove home to see the gift Zora had left for him. Upon arriving, he found a letter on the dining table addressed to him. ‘EZRAH.’ He couldn't recall seeing it earlier that morning, and a sense of unease crept over him as he approached and opened the letter. It was written in Zora’s handwriting, unmistakable to him. As he read the words, fear, panic, and regret flooded his heart. The letter slipped from his trembling fingers as he cried out, “ZORA, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?”	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	830	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	shgjfh.com	IMAGE		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/454587656_874707648051642_8346074782704545901_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=lPjL9JDcijcQ7kNvgHoN5RR&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AHWDqckH60urRmdXhL1mueL&oh=00_AYAOfErqyE8uv0PwNfU-WX79x4c4pjAu55OO3cXWKQvmRA&oe=673032D2	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,328,155	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2328150}'	Yes	2024-11-05 10:51	active	1711	❤️😍 click to read on 👉	Through the mourners, I saw my ex-husband, Rowan, looking at my sister Emma. His gaze was filled with concern and tenderness. This scene deeply pierced my eyes, a sourness rising in my throat, painfully wanting to leave this place. However, I restrained myself; I couldn't afford to lose control, especially at my father's funeral. Emma remains as beautiful as ever. Long blonde hair, endless legs, heart shaped face and a sexy body that drives men crazy. For nine years, my husband had cherished this woman deep in his heart. Even though he had married me, even though we had children together, I still couldn't replace Emma in his heart. Living under the perfect shadow that was Emma nailed in the fact that I can never be good enough for anyone. I wasn't as beautiful as she was. Sexy as she was. Smart as she was. Loved as she was. I wasn't perfect as Emma was. I was nothing compared to her. Even now when we're older, I'm still in her shadow. No one sees my pain or suffering. It's all about Emma. Her pain is bigger than mine. Her happiness is a priority over mine. She always comes first in everyone's mind while I'm left chasing after leftovers of their affection. As I was lost in my thoughts, Emma suddenly approached me from behind, and with bitterness in her voice, she said, "So you've finally decided to show your face." I turned around to face her. Her face was blotchy and her eyes were red and puffy, but she still looked like a goddess. I sighed. I so didn't want to face her right now. "Not now Emma. Can we just bury father first?" She smiled then leaned in so that I'm the only one that can hear her. "We will bury him alright but let me tell you that I am here to stay. You also took my family from me all those years ago but no more. I plan to take everything back, including the man that was meant to be mine" she then stepped aside and left. I chuckled bitterly and shook my head. What she doesn't understand is that she doesn't have to take anything back because none of them were mine to begin with. The family she's talking about worships the ground she walks one. And Rowan? Rowan was and still is her man. Pushing down the pain that wanted to drown me,I lifted my foot to leave, but suddenly heard a screeching of tires. Everything happened so fast. Men with guns opened fire. The minute they started shooting I saw Rowan dive for Emma. I stood shocked as I watched him protect her with his body. I can't believe he abandoned me to protect her. Why was I even surprised? This just proved that I'll never be his priority. Seeing him protect her with his life completely broke something inside me. "Watch out!" A man with a bullet proof jacket shouted at me.	LEARN_MORE	https://weihunda.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8403&	Happyday	https://www.facebook.com/61558228850235/	1,380	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	weihunda.com	DCO	More Free Chapters👉	https://weihunda.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8403&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461677307_1048787083556293_4084889334081157305_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WEA9gip16koQ7kNvgEFJOP_&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AHWDqckH60urRmdXhL1mueL&oh=00_AYCJp_bpcoVmMsxJVmTgU8k26RScud8L0TV3bq5OZ87Jgg&oe=67302F6D	PERSON_PROFILE	Happyday	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,328,157	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2328150}'	No	2024-11-05 10:51	active	1711	❤️😍 click to read on 👉	Through the mourners, I saw my ex-husband, Rowan, looking at my sister Emma. His gaze was filled with concern and tenderness. This scene deeply pierced my eyes, a sourness rising in my throat, painfully wanting to leave this place. However, I restrained myself; I couldn't afford to lose control, especially at my father's funeral. Emma remains as beautiful as ever. Long blonde hair, endless legs, heart shaped face and a sexy body that drives men crazy. For nine years, my husband had cherished this woman deep in his heart. Even though he had married me, even though we had children together, I still couldn't replace Emma in his heart. Living under the perfect shadow that was Emma nailed in the fact that I can never be good enough for anyone. I wasn't as beautiful as she was. Sexy as she was. Smart as she was. Loved as she was. I wasn't perfect as Emma was. I was nothing compared to her. Even now when we're older, I'm still in her shadow. No one sees my pain or suffering. It's all about Emma. Her pain is bigger than mine. Her happiness is a priority over mine. She always comes first in everyone's mind while I'm left chasing after leftovers of their affection. As I was lost in my thoughts, Emma suddenly approached me from behind, and with bitterness in her voice, she said, "So you've finally decided to show your face." I turned around to face her. Her face was blotchy and her eyes were red and puffy, but she still looked like a goddess. I sighed. I so didn't want to face her right now. "Not now Emma. Can we just bury father first?" She smiled then leaned in so that I'm the only one that can hear her. "We will bury him alright but let me tell you that I am here to stay. You also took my family from me all those years ago but no more. I plan to take everything back, including the man that was meant to be mine" she then stepped aside and left. I chuckled bitterly and shook my head. What she doesn't understand is that she doesn't have to take anything back because none of them were mine to begin with. The family she's talking about worships the ground she walks one. And Rowan? Rowan was and still is her man. Pushing down the pain that wanted to drown me,I lifted my foot to leave, but suddenly heard a screeching of tires. Everything happened so fast. Men with guns opened fire. The minute they started shooting I saw Rowan dive for Emma. I stood shocked as I watched him protect her with his body. I can't believe he abandoned me to protect her. Why was I even surprised? This just proved that I'll never be his priority. Seeing him protect her with his life completely broke something inside me. "Watch out!" A man with a bullet proof jacket shouted at me.	LEARN_MORE	https://weihunda.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8403&	Happyday	https://www.facebook.com/61558228850235/	1,380	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	weihunda.com	DCO	More Free Chapters👉	https://weihunda.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8403&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461677307_1048787083556293_4084889334081157305_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WEA9gip16koQ7kNvgEFJOP_&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AHWDqckH60urRmdXhL1mueL&oh=00_AYCJp_bpcoVmMsxJVmTgU8k26RScud8L0TV3bq5OZ87Jgg&oe=67302F6D	PERSON_PROFILE	Happyday	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,328,161	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2327728}'	Yes	2024-11-05 10:51	active	1711	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	My husband Elijah wanted to do some sweet things with me again, however, he suddenly brought up his ex-girlfriend. This caused my emotions to explode. I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He reeked of alcohol and was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” He traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn’t believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. "You know," he said, oblivious to my disappointment, "she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years." Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He’s probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn’t want him anywhere near me. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. A sudden surge of clarity and calmness washed over me. “I want to divorce you.”	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	830	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	thebvhwysgng.com	IMAGE		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12887&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/452913949_1411998729481436_338160039593101770_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vAA9NABS-IkQ7kNvgE86sxy&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AHWDqckH60urRmdXhL1mueL&oh=00_AYCvsV1GIeTeCmizhMOh6XpmZAfwUqMLWYEI0blNqdEWZw&oe=6730123E	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,328,162	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2327728}'	No	2024-11-05 10:51	active	1711	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office. Today was the first time I went to his company. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that they’re finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from losing my baby lingered, even though it had been a long time since that accident. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijah’s world — his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijah’s ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized I’d dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And that’s when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijah’s ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. “You remember Serena, right? She works here now.” I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. They’re just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldn’t cheat on me, would he? All this time, I’d remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. “So why are you here?” Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. “Your mom asked me to deliver this,” I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didn’t. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that he’d never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. “Sophia, you look shaken up. Didn’t you know Elijah hired me to work here?” Her voice dripped with sarcasm. “Apparently, we make a great team. Funny, I don’t recall seeing you here before.” She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, “Oh, right, you don’t know anything about business. You might just mess things up.” “I take care of our home,” I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldn’t even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, “Next time, Sophia, just contact me and I’ll have my assistant come over.” "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijah’s secretary came in. “Alice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,” he instructed. “Just black for Serena. No sugar.” Serena’s eyes lit up. “Hey, you remembered!” she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. “Of course.” I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldn’t help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. “Join us, Sophia,” Serena invited with a devilish grin. “Just like how we used to hang out together in college.” I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. “I have to go,” I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. “I’ll see you at home.” Elijah’s expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after losing my baby. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. You’re the one who keeps hoping he’ll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husband’s mother Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldn’t seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. I’m back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained — the papers I’d prepared before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 The divorce agreement was written after I accidentally lost my baby. During that time, I couldn’t even look at Elijah’s face without thinking about our baby. The pain was unbearable, so I believed divorce was my salvation. Looking back, preparing the divorce agreement was not a mistake, now that leaving was my only option. My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morgana’s voice outside. “Sophia!” she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. That’s when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full of disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. “Elijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,” she said with a scoff. “You can’t even be relied on for such a simple task.” Her words cut deep. “When you first came to our house carrying a baby in your belly, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,” she continued. “Then you had lost your baby and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, “My son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.” Sure enough, she already knew that Serena worked at Elijah's company. She asked me to deliver the papers today just to make a fool of me. The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I don’t deserve this, I thought sourly. It’s time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers I’d hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. I’ve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, I’d always seemed invisible to them. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or I’ll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” His lips traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn’t believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. “You know,” he said, oblivious to my disappointment, “she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.” Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He’s probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn’t want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. “What’s wrong with you?” he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didn’t answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. “You’ve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought you’d snap out of it, but you’ve only gotten worse. It’s depressing to even see you.” I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldn’t even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. “Maybe it’s because of the baby we lost…” he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, “Why don’t we just make another baby?” I couldn’t believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didn’t understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury I’ve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesn’t get it. Or maybe he just doesn’t care. I was totally pissed off. And that’s when I blurted it out. “I want to divorce you.” CHAPTER 3 I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another — strangers who’d been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. “I want a divorce,” I repeated, keeping my voice steady. “I’m serious.” Slowly he nodded. “Yes, sure,” he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. I’m going to be free. And yet somehow, I didn’t feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth — he never loved me at all. He’s not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. It’s time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. “We should sign this,” I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. “Elijah, please,” I whispered, making sure my voice wouldn’t break. “Let's end this.” His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didn’t sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serena’s name, making my heart tighten. I can’t believe this woman’s timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didn’t want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. “Why don’t you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.” He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings — relief, frustration, anger, sadness. “I’m finally free,” I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, “The morning’s almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.” With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. “Sorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.” Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesn’t matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. “You know what? It's actually quite nice,” she said, her tone almost mocking. “Elijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!” Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. I’m done here. I’m done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after I lost my baby, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. “Luckily I hadn’t sold it,” I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: That Elijah! You have no idea what I saw! Elijah was out partying and flirting with that Serena, which he never did with you! My heart sank, anger and sadness clouded my mind as I realized he was indeed getting back together with Serena and flaunting her around. Forcing back my tears, I told Kayla: It’s over between me and Elijah. We were divorced. CHAPTER 4 “Aaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!” Kayla hissed. “If I had known he’d treat you like that, I wouldn’t have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldn’t have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!” Being the daughter of Raven Media’s renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. “You should have seen them at the party last night!” she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. “They didn’t even care that I was there! They were just… Aaahhh! I really couldn’t take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!” “Oh, wow,” I uttered in disbelief. “But it’s over now, Kayla. I’m doing my best to move on.” Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. “I’m always here for you, Sophia. You know that.” “Thanks so much. I’m really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,” I responded with a fluttering heart. “Well, you’ve always had my back even in high school. So now it’s my turn to return the favor.” Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. We’d hit it off at once, and the rest was history. “Anyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesn’t deserve you, Sophia,” she went on. “So what are you planning now?” “Well, I’ve been giving it some thought…” I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. “A few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in France—” “You did not!” she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. “This will surely be your big break!” I laughed. “I haven’t been accepted yet, you know.” “Oh, but you will be!” Kayla’s enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijah’s name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kayla’s eyes narrowed when she saw it too. “Go ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.” As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijah’s sharp tone of voice on the other end. “You filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!” “Wait, what do you mean?” “You know I’m busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!” Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. “I’ll talk to Troy.” “Good. Make sure he doesn’t come back again ever.” Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldn’t speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. “Sorry I have to go now, Kayla,” I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved to after my adoptive father Tom Bennett passed away. He’d left me the original house where he’d taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. They’d bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. “What did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!” Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. “It was never going to work out,” I said, trying to maintain my composure. “Just please stop bothering him. We’ve cut our ties. You can’t ask for anything from him anymore.” “Oh, man!” Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. “Did you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!” Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. “When I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. I’m guessing there’s a third party involved! People who don’t know better would think that woman is his wife!” CHAPTER 5 My heart felt like it would explode any time now. “It doesn’t matter,” I eventually said to Troy. “It’s none of my business now. I don’t care what he does with that woman or with whomever.” Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, “We’re definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!” “But…” Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. “Elijah and I are over. Besides, I’ll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijah’s wealth, then now you won’t have any more need for me, right?” They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. “All thing that you swindled out of my ex-husband’s pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,” I went on in a steady voice. “We don’t have to see or talk to each other ever again.” On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this drama’s taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadn’t fully recovered since the loss. “Could you please take me to the hospital?” I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. “Are you okay? You look like you're about to faint,” he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. “Oh, wait! It’s you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?” I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. “Uh, Daniel?” I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. “Yes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.” I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. “How are you feeling now?” Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. “A little better, but still kinda dizzy,” I answered honestly. “Thanks for the assistance, but it’s okay if you have somewhere to be. You’ve already done too much for me.” “Oh, it’s okay,” he said with a smile. “Unless you don’t want me here.” “It’s nothing like that, of course!” I quickly replied. “Thanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while I’m here.” “Well, I’m all ears. People say I’m a good listener.” I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, “I don’t really know you, Daniel…” “You know my name. That’s a start.” His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. “I remember… Daniel Pierce…” I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. “High school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.” He laughed. “You’ve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too — the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.” I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. “You’re joking!” “No, it’s true… Really! I’m sure you’ve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?” He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. “Good-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.” “Oh.” His expression changed immediately. “I’m sorry to hear that.” “You know, it's been a rough few months,” I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. “I'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.” Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. “And then I lost my baby...It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?” He nodded in understanding. “I’m so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. I’m sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?” “Yeah, starting anew in a foreign land,” I answered, thinking about my application in France. “Hmm… sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. “It takes courage to make such a big change.” I smiled weakly. “Actually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.” Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Really? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in Paris…” My jaw dropped. “What? I’m planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!” He looked at me with astonishment. “What are the odds, huh? Looks like we’ll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.” I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. “That’s really… something else.” “Surely you’ll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?” “The Latin Quarter, of course. I’m looking at an apartment there, since it’s where most students live.” Daniel chuckled. “And it looks like we’ll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Who knows? Maybe we’re destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Let’s fly together. I mean, if that’s alright with you?” His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. “Thank you, Daniel…” Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. “Miss Sophia Bennett?” she informed me. “Your test results are here.” CHAPTER 6 Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. “Well, Sophia,” he began, his tone measured, “the results are in. Congratulations to you both.” I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. “You’re going to be parents. Congratulations!” the doctor added. I’m… pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. “Other than that, you’re perfectly healthy, Sophia,” the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didn’t know what to say either. “Let me drive you home, Sophia,” he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and I’m supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it won’t have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I don’t have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. I’m so sorry, baby. It’s just all too sudden. But I know that I’m going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrived—I had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a week’s time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. “Call me when you get there!” she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. “Everything will be okay,” he reassured me. “I'm here. We'll do this together.” His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, You’re my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed past—the Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was it—the start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. “Looks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,” he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. “Just remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.” I rolled my eyes. “I'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.” He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. “I'm just saying, you’ll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!” I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. “Oh, shut up.” We both laughed. He added, “You need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.” “Oh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?” Daniel grinned. “Hey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.” I playfully nudged him. “I think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.” He appeared pleased with that statement. “Fair enough,” he answered with a teasing smile. “But you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.” I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. “Come on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.” As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. “Hello?” I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. “Who the hell is this? Where's Sophia?” a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	830	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	thebvhwysgng.com	IMAGE		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12887&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/452850703_370717002717163_692425434726418839_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4_NIsEi1WtAQ7kNvgH8gtY8&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AHWDqckH60urRmdXhL1mueL&oh=00_AYCYbsyeILvc8149mpKUrlw2b1aOTtVyzifsc8Jz0u6RBA&oe=67301EE4	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,328,164	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2327749}'	No	2024-11-05 10:51	active	1711	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 “Sir, Madam is not feeling well," the butler of the Gannon mansion reported on the phone. The man at the end of the line spoke in a nonchalant tone. "So, take her to the hospital. I’m not a doctor." The line died immediately. The butler was so pale, beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Zora relaxed her back against the sofa, feeling weak from abdominal pains. Trying to mask the pain, she asked hopefully. “What did he say?” The butler instantly put on a calm smile when he turned in her direction. “Madam, sir said he will meet us at the hospital.” Zora’s eyes lit up. Ezrah had not been home for almost three days, and she was missing him so much. This sickness seemed to be her lucky charm to get him to her side again. “Okay. Let’s go.” Zora’s heart warmed at the fact that Ezrah at least cared about his child. Both of them were caught in a scandal two years ago, so getting married was the only way to curb the situation. Ezrah’s stance was clear through it all. “When everything calms down, we are getting a divorce.” Zora hoped that by that time, she would have been able to melt his cold heart and make him fully hers, so her hopes were high. However, over time, she found him slowly drawing away from her, even when they worked together in the same company and shared the same bedroom. Two months ago, Ezrah returned and asked Zora for a divorce but chanced upon the test results. His expression was dark. “Let’s hold off on the divorce until after the child is born, but don’t expect to remain Mrs. Gannon. That title belongs to somebody else, but it’s definitely not you.” The marriage after those words had been terrible. Ezrah barely returned home, barely got intimate with her. The only reason she still bore Mrs. Gannon was because of the child in her womb. Zora thought that his reason for being away was because of work since he was the CEO of the Gannon Group, a multibillion-dollar company where Zora also worked as an assistant manager. Unknown to Ezrah, Zora had been secretly in love with him for five years, but that drunk night at her best friend Coco’s birthday party, Zora woke up in bed with Ezrah. She decided to keep it a secret and a memory she would forever cherish when the media picked up the news. Ezrah could not allow the scandal to ruin his well-kept reputation and cause him losses, so he announced that he and Zora were already dating secretly and were soon getting married. Zora, who had been madly in love with him, was excited about the news of getting married to Ezrah. Zora hoped that with time, his heart would warm up towards her, but that did not happen. Even in her state, Ezrah hardly spent the night at home. On the way to the hospital, Zora’s phone beeped, and looking at the content, her heart dropped. Ezrah was holding the delicate hand of a beautiful woman, a proud smile on his face. The caption read, ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ Zora’s eyes were swollen with tears. As they dropped down her cheeks, she refused to believe it. Maybe it was photoshopped. There was never any news about Ezrah dating any woman before she had a baby for him. He never even warmed up to women. The man had long been secretive and kept his face from the media. Also, the butler Rudolph had said that Ezrah promised to meet them at the hospital, so the media must be spreading this false news to gain popularity. Even after everything, she still could not help the unease in her heart, instantly dialing his number. Despite him warning her to only communicate with him through the butler, Zora took the bull by the horn this time. Her call went through, but there was no answer. Her old self would have given up, but due to the unease in her heart because of the news, she couldn’t bring herself to do so. On the fourth ring, a woman answered the call. Her melodious voice made Zora feel less of a woman. “Ezrah is in the bathroom.” Zora’s hands holding the phone shook, her heart in tatters. Ezrah never allowed her to touch his phone, but this woman casually answered his call, and was he really in the bathroom? Zora felt the pain in her chest worse than that of her abdomen. “Who are you?” The words forced themselves out of her mouth. The woman responded casually, “Piper, his fiancée. And you are?” “Whatever he saved my name with,” Zora responded calmly. The pain of the news was more than she could bear. Though knowing that Ezrah never loved her, she thought they could live in peace for the sake of the baby in her womb, but Ezrah never meant to make her dreams come true. The woman at the end of the line moved the phone from her ear to have a better view of the caller ID. “Oh, Zora. If it’s urgent, I could drop a message for you when he comes out.” The nights Ezrah spent away when Zora thought he was busy at work, it was a great disappointment that he was with the woman he loved, leaving her to suffer with her unborn child. She was still in her first trimester, and due to all the morning sickness and other health issues, Zora had taken a break from working at the company to recover first. Her mind lacked clarity, and she was beginning to doubt all the responses she got from Rudolph when she asked him to get in touch with Ezrah. “Just tell him to call me.” Zora ended the call. At the hotel room, Ezrah returned from the meeting in the conference room. Since he never allowed anyone to answer their calls during meetings, he equally left his phone in the presidential suite meant for his relaxation. “What are you doing with my phone?” He asked as soon as he entered the bedroom. Before Piper spoke, he asked again, “and I made it clear that you should wait for me at the lounge. How did you have access?” The pout on Piper’s lips only made her cuter as she faked anger. “Is it wrong for me to come? We would have gotten married if Zora had not appeared.” Ezrah was a man who loved to keep his love life private. He and Piper had been in a secret long-distance relationship. The night they arranged to meet at the birthday party of one of his business partner’s sister, Piper had an emergency and could not attend as planned. That night, he mysteriously ended up in bed with Zora, an incident that should have been brushed under the carpet until the media took hold of it. Not wanting his well-maintained reputation to crack, he apologetically married Zora, promising Piper to divorce Zora secretly after two years when the news dies down. Things took a different turn when he found the test result after promising Piper that he was ending things with Zora. “I told you I was working on it. You should keep yourself hidden away from the press. We shouldn’t be seen together.” Ezrah’s voice was stern. It was business for him first, and he didn’t want Piper’s presence to ruin it for him. Piper was uneasy at the reminder. Forcing a smile, she relayed, “I could be your confidential secretary. Please Ezrah, I don’t want to be away from you anymore.” Ezrah did not give a response. His actions were always well thought out. It wasn’t easy for him to be the CEO of the legendary Gannon Group as the youngest of three sons. Any wrong move and his elder brothers would begin to fight for the position. “Did anyone call?” He was scrolling through his phone when he caught sight of Zora’s name. “Yeah. Zora. She said you should call her,” Piper responded with a smile, her fingers sliding over her exposed thighs as she lay seductively on the luxurious king-size bed. “What did you tell her?” Ezrah frowned a little. He wanted to keep Piper a secret until after the divorce. “I pretended not to know about her existence.” Piper lifted herself to a sitting position, and due to the long slit of the dress, her full thighs were exposed, but Ezrah’s attention was on the phone in his hand. “Do me a favor and don’t answer my calls again.” His voice had lost its warmth. Piper faked remorse. “I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent.” Ezrah finally held her gaze as he spoke roughly, “Nothing about Zora is ever urgent.” Chapter 2 Piper was very happy with his remark, but Zora was still Misses Gannon, the title Piper had long coveted. How she wished that night had not happened. If only that useless man had not appeared when she was about to leave for the airport to board the private jet, she would have been the one waking up in bed with Ezrah. It pained her that it had to be that woman, Zora. “Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her?” Ezrah hated to be doubted. “You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her.” Piper smiled with satisfaction, and since she had mentally stored Zora's number after answering the call, she sent the recording to her. Remembering that the butler had called Ezrah informing him that Zora was sick, she asked after deleting the audio from her phone. “Can you go shopping with me? I didn’t bring enough clothes.” Even if Zora showed the audio to Ezrah, Piper would deny it as she had used a number Ezrah didn’t know to send it. “I have another meeting in two hours, so you have an hour and a half to finish shopping,” Ezrah said softly. Zora’s heart tightened in her chest when she played the audio. The butler who was driving the car felt helpless, equally disappointed in his boss. Zora asked from the back seat of the luxurious car she was seated in. “Did he really tell you he was coming to the hospital?” The butler’s throat went dry. He always succeeded in making up excuses for his boss, but this time, everything backfired. That audio destroyed everything. “I’m sorry, ma’am. I just didn’t want to see you sad.” Zora’s heart twitched, a bitter smile curled the corner of her lips, feeling like a fool as tears welled up in her eyes. She was nothing to Ezrah. The little surprises sent to ignite her hope were merely prepared by the butler. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t recover from the pain as she felt a force hit the car from the side, causing it to swerve off the road and somersault thrice. The butler was instantly unconscious. Zora felt unbearable pain, blood sputtered from her mouth and nose, then in between her thighs. No words could describe the agony as she watched the life draining out of her with intense pain settled in her abdomen. She managed to pick up her phone, which had fallen to the side from the impact, dialing her husband’s number. Unable to lift the phone to her ear, she activated the speaker. “Zora. I’m busy.” That was what Ezrah said as soon as he answered the phone, not waiting to hear what she had to say. After all, nothing about Zora was ever urgent to him. Before she lost consciousness, she heard the laughter of a woman with the words, “Ezrah, I want these shoes.” “Try them on. If they fit, you can have them.” ‘So, shopping with a woman is what you call busy.’ That was what Zora thought before losing consciousness. Zora woke up at the hospital after hours of surgery. Her face was as pale as a ghost, her countenance pitiful. Her butler, Rudolph, sat at her hospital bed, a smile on his face. He had sustained a few injuries, but they were not serious, and he was already discharged. “Madam, you are awake. Thank God.” Zora was glad to see that Rudolph was fine. There were just bruises on his face. He quickly rushed out to call a doctor. “Mrs. Gannon, how are you feeling?” The doctor asked as he examined Zora, writing a few things on a writing pad he carried along. Zora was only concerned about one thing. “How is my baby?” Zora asked. The doctor’s eyes dulled. “I’m very sorry, but your baby couldn’t survive the impact.” Tears brimmed in the back of Zora’s eyes, but she fought them back. She lost everything. She left her father’s company to work for her husband, nurturing his business and enduring all the taunts of his arrogant family. At twenty-three, she had nothing to show for the man she had secretly loved for five good years. “It’s alright. She would have just suffered anyway.” Her heart had turned cold due to the loss of the child. “Excuse me?” The doctor was shocked. He expected her to cry like any woman in her situation would, but Zora bottled it in. She could endure all of Ezrah’s indifference towards her, but she would never forgive him for the loss of her child. That woman appeared, and Zora suddenly got involved in an accident. The case had to be investigated, but as for Ezrah, he no longer had a place in her heart. “Sorry, that was not directed at you.” There was no warmth in Zora’s apologetic voice. The doctor forced a smile, finished his examination, and left. Zora stared at the butler at the doorway. He stood there since the doctor arrived. Zora was about to tear down but couldn’t do so. She had been weak for too long, leading to the death of her child. If she had left the first time Ezrah asked her for a divorce, this would not have happened. When she discovered this baby, she decided to consent to the divorce and leave. At least, she would have his child to remind her of the relationship they once shared. Unfortunately, the test result fell from her handbag, Ezrah saw it. Even when he decided for them to wait until after she gave birth, his treatment of her was no better. “Where is Ezrah?” Zora asked. Butler Rudolph was scared. He could feel the cold in Zora’s voice, and even with the distance, he could feel the chills. “Madam, the man who hit us was drunk, and he died on the spot. The police are not able to contact his family either,” Rudolph reported, trying to avoid answering her question. He was a middle-aged man. Zora did not believe the report but kept it to herself. The moment she discovered that the man she respected so much was lying to her, her trust in him dwindled. She will find ways to investigate the matter by herself. “That isn’t my question.” “Boss left here a few minutes ago,” Rudolph answered. Zora was enraged this time. Not only Ezrah but Rudolph, the butler Ezrah assigned to her, was equally taking her for a fool. “Don’t lie to my face again.” Her voice was stern and full of contempt. Rudolph pursed his lips, his head lowered. “Boss said, and I quote. ‘It’s rather unfortunate. Let the doctors take care of her. I’m very busy at the moment.” Zora knew what he was busy with. It was the woman whose voice she heard in the audio. She thought she was strong enough to take it, but a tear fell from her eyes before she could stop it. Ashamed of showing her weak side in front of Rudolph, she discharged him. “Thank you, and please excuse me.” Rudolph was never supposed to leave Zora's side, so he was reluctant. “Ma…” “I said, excuse me, Rudolph,” Zora’s voice raised, Rudolph decided to wait in front of the door. “Okay.” As soon as he left the ward, Zora dialed a number. “Soph…” “Dad, I’m sorry. I made a mistake, and now, I lost everything.” Zora didn’t hold back her tears as she spoke to her father on the phone. He was against the marriage the moment he realized that Ezrah did not feel the same way Zora felt about him, but she was optimistic, insisting that Ezrah would change. Expecting her father to scold her an, ‘I told you so’ lecture, his voice was rather soft as he asked her. “What happened, Zora?” “I had an accident and lost the baby. I’m coming home.” The silence at the end of the line was deafening. She knew her father was saddened about the loss of his grandchild. When she was about to end the call, he suddenly said, “Oh Zora. I’m coming to get you. Just send me your location.” Zora refused. She couldn’t leave until she was legally separated from Ezrah. “No dad, I have a few things to do first.” “What is that? Let me help you with it?” Her father eagerly said, but she was in no mood to burden the middle-aged man. The loss had caused Zora to mature so fast as the reality of life hit her. No more would she depend on anyone. It was time to do something worthwhile with her life, but first of all, she will still have to face Ezrah for the last time. “Don’t worry. It’s nothing I can’t handle. “Okay. We shall prepare your welcome party. I will inform your mom.” Zora smiled and didn’t refuse her father’s kindness. Three days later, she was discharged from the hospital. As she waited for Ezrah’s return, she got the divorce papers ready. It was three days later in the dead of the night when Ezrah returned, tired-looking but his attractive features remained untouched by his fatigue. Zora had lost sleep, waiting for Ezrah during most of the days. As soon as she heard the sound of the car, she quickly rushed downstairs but paused on top of the stairs when Ezrah walked through the door of the living room. Arriving home, Ezrah no longer met the woman who always met him with a smile. She stood on top of the stairs and yelled with a cold expression, “Good news Ezrah! Our baby died in a car accident. There is nothing between us, so let’s get a divorce.” The man who was always cold to her instantly panicked. He stood momentarily frozen. Chapter 3 Ezrah was baffled by the news. Twice, he had asked her for a divorce and saw how gloomy she turned at the subject. This was what he wanted but he couldn’t help the unease filling his heart. Was it because Zora was the one asking? Was she trying to mess up his reputation with the loss of the child? Ezrah was confused. Zora descended the stairs, walking to the dining table. Ezrah did not utter an acceptance or rejection of her request for a divorce and went up the stairs, returning after ten minutes in loungewear. Seemed he wasn’t going out or was it the shock from the news? Seeing the dinner table hosting different delicacies, excitement filled his heart as he took a seat. If she really wanted a divorce, then she wouldn’t have cooked for him. At this moment, Piper was momentarily forgotten. Ezrah avoided Zora’s gaze as this was the first time she was so cold to him. Without alerting her of his arrival, she still ensured that his supper was ready. As he uncovered one of the dishes, his eyes darkened as he glared at her. It was not the food he was expecting but rather, the cold divorce papers, with a pen beside them, waiting to be signed. “What is this?” Ezrah was furious, being famished from not having time to eat. In times past, Zora would have been worried and tried to appease him but that Zora was gone. After crying her eyes out for days, she waited to serve Ezrah these cold documents, she had no more tears to shed but her eyes were dangerously red. “Do I need to get you a pair of glasses?” Her voice was taunting, as she saw the shocked expression on his face. He must have taken her request as a joke the first time but the documents exposed the reality. “Why? Were you expecting me to cook when I had no idea when you will be home?” Ezrah’s expression was blank. She could have made the maids do it. It burned Zora that she could not read his emotions but she didn’t care anymore. “Please sign the papers. In case the prints are too tiny, I got you a magnifying glass,” she dropped the item in front of him. Ezrah was not irrational. When he asked for a divorce, he ensured that there would be nothing for the media to feed on but now that they just lost a child? What will people think? His parents liked Zora, except his two elder brothers who always saw her as a threat. The situation was complicated now. Ezrah never thought she would stand on it to ask for a divorce because of how she always claimed to love him, not caring if he was just cold to her. He needed time to think. “We shall talk about it later,” he finally said and was about to stand up when Zora played an audio from her phone. With her mind made up, she wanted the divorce here and now. The woman in front of Ezrah was different from the one he always came home to. She always wore attractive clothes with a little makeup to seduce him which sometimes worked but after his release, Ezrah would return to being cold. Today, Zora did not have on any makeup. Her hair was not even combed. All she wore was pajamas, her long dark hair looking lifeless, in contrast to Ezrah who was looking so attractive. He had the looks and physique Zora used to die for but not anymore. All she felt for him now was resentment. She suddenly matured past looks or smartness in a man. What was there in being hot and a genius in business when there is no conscience or empathy? Zora was just seeing that the man she has always been obsessed with was a selfish monster, caring only about his own image, money, and passion. Whatever blinded her eyes before was removed the moment she woke up on that hospital bed. The voice from the audio was as clear as daylight. A female and a male but the male voice was indeed that of Ezrah. Female: I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent. Male: Nothing about Zora is ever urgent. Female: Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her? Male: You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her. Zora caught an expression of guilt on his face but there was no remorse. His voice was hard. “Where did you get that?” He demanded. Piper could not have done this, right? She had no contact with Zora. But it was just the two of them in the room. Were there secret cameras? Though confused, his expression returned to being blank. “You have to destroy that audio before I sign this paper,” he threatened her. Zora could not tell how she managed to pretend that she was fine. Up until now, he didn’t even care to apologize for sharing their private information with whatever name he calls the woman in his life. What on earth could have made her fall in love with such a man? He was different from that man from a long time ago who saved her from the pool when she was bullied by some jealous friends. Ezrah did not remember that day but that was when Zora fell in love with him. She calmly showed him another caption on her phone. ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ This time, Ezrah paled but his eyes were dark and he picked up his phone instantly. He couldn’t find the person who took those pictures and how they went viral but had to get someone to take them down. The hacker would also be able to find out who sent that information to the press. Zora had grown thorns after listening over and over to the audio and reading that news on her phone. Ezrah had already told her the same thing so this shouldn’t hurt. “It doesn’t matter. The hindrance has already been removed and you already have a woman waiting for you. Just sign the freaking papers.” Chapter 4 Ezrah paced back and forth elegantly, his mind filled with confusion and fear after ending the call. “You want to blackmail me? How much do you want?” He was enraged and disdained that Zora would resort to such means, but he was willing to pay to prevent the audio from going viral. His parents would not hesitate to demote him despite his hard work in the company, while his lazy elder brothers would benefit without putting in the effort. “What I want, you already gave, but since the accident took it away, there is nothing you can give me.” She did not disclose her suspicions, as she had someone investigating the matter. Ezrah suddenly laughed mockingly. “Your father’s company is not as strong as you think. He has been seeking an alliance with me. You want fifty percent of my hard work.” This could be the reason Zora was pushing for the divorce. Fifty percent from the Gannon Group would elevate her family business to new heights. She felt bitter that he would think so poorly of her. Despite her feelings, she kept her composure. “No. You were the one who proposed the divorce, so were you planning to leave me with nothing?” Her question left him speechless, and she reminded him of the prenup agreement. “Did you forget that I signed a prenup before marrying you? I just refreshed your memory so you are free to sign.” Ezrah recalled that Zora had willingly proposed and prepared the prenup when they announced their marriage after the scandal. She did it all to prove to him that she wasn’t ‘interested in his wealth. He suddenly felt uneasy. This was not the scenario he had anticipated when he entered the room. Besides, he was hungry and not in the right state to make such a decision. What if Zora was being supported by one of his brothers or both? “You may have dismissed it, but it's only a matter of time before you reveal that you left with nothing.” Zora struggled to suppress the pain that came with realizing that Ezrah's delay in finalizing the divorce was not due to developing feelings for her or guilt, but rather to protect his image in front of the media and family. She felt a bitter smile form on her lips. “Trust me, nothing about our divorce will be leaked to the media.” “I don’t believe you,” Ezrah responded bluntly. Zora had worked closely with him, and despite her absence from the office in recent weeks, she was privy to confidential information. Ezrah had never seen her as a threat due to her infatuation with him, but now he feared she might make his life difficult. “As soon as the papers are signed, you won’t hear from me again. You can have a happy life with the woman you love,” Zora proposed. Ezrah was already contemplating how he could benefit from her disappearance after the divorce. It seemed like she wanted to start fresh somewhere far away. “Alright. I’m not heartless. I will still give you 50 million,” he said as he signed the document, only to find that Zora had already signed her part. After signing the divorce agreement, Ezrah’s phone rang. Seeing it was Piper, he answered it and began to climb the stairs in long strides. Piper keeps breaking the agreement. She wasn’t supposed to call him when she was home. Zora overheard him on the phone, “Are you the one who recorded our conversation at the hotel?” She couldn’t hear Piper’s response but had the conviction that it was her. Deciding it was best to spend the night on the sofa, Zora couldn't fathom sharing a room with him after their divorce. She was too exhausted to move to another room. Her sleep was restless, prompting her to wake up before Ezrah. She had already packed her bags, so she dressed and approached him. “Ezrah, it’s time to finalize our divorce in court.” Ezrah woke up and looked at her glumly. She was still in a somber mood, her eyes red despite the makeup. He sighed, “just a few minutes.” An hour later, they arrived at the divorce court. With Zora having made prior arrangements, the process was swift, and they soon had their divorce certificates. Without hesitation, they signed their respective portions. “You should keep your word and leave New York for good, or else you won’t like what I will do,” Ezrah warned solemnly. Zora had a faint smile on her face. “I have a gift waiting for you at home.” Ezrah frowned, wondering what kind of gift she arranged for him after their divorce. Zora has always been generous, buying him gifts and anything she knew he would like. He would neither accept nor refuse them. Whereas, he never used any of the gifts she bought for him. They left together, but Zora departed in a cab against his wishes to drop her at the airport. She reiterated that he would never see her again. Ezrah felt conflicted but remembered his promise to Piper. Despite his desire to head straight to the office for a meeting, curiosity got the best of him. He rescheduled the meeting and drove home to see the gift Zora had left for him. Upon arriving, he found a letter on the dining table addressed to him. ‘EZRAH.’ He couldn't recall seeing it earlier that morning, and a sense of unease crept over him as he approached and opened the letter. It was written in Zora’s handwriting, unmistakable to him. As he read the words, fear, panic, and regret flooded his heart. The letter slipped from his trembling fingers as he cried out, “ZORA, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?”	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	830	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	shgjfh.com	VIDEO		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/456076865_1069328864761737_5469333700672033641_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=HguDIDj7sl0Q7kNvgEydLVg&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AHWDqckH60urRmdXhL1mueL&oh=00_AYAClUM6aBo_43HhMF6ck6-bZntfCjICSB2rH11MptGvLw&oe=673027A5	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,328,167	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2327749}'	Yes	2024-11-05 10:51	active	1711	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	Chapter 1 “Sir, Madam is not feeling well," the butler of the Gannon mansion reported on the phone. The man at the end of the line spoke in a nonchalant tone. "So, take her to the hospital. I’m not a doctor." The line died immediately. The butler was so pale, beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Zora relaxed her back against the sofa, feeling weak from abdominal pains. Trying to mask the pain, she asked hopefully. “What did he say?” The butler instantly put on a calm smile when he turned in her direction. “Madam, sir said he will meet us at the hospital.” Zora’s eyes lit up. Ezrah had not been home for almost three days, and she was missing him so much. This sickness seemed to be her lucky charm to get him to her side again. “Okay. Let’s go.” Zora’s heart warmed at the fact that Ezrah at least cared about his child. Both of them were caught in a scandal two years ago, so getting married was the only way to curb the situation. Ezrah’s stance was clear through it all. “When everything calms down, we are getting a divorce.” Zora hoped that by that time, she would have been able to melt his cold heart and make him fully hers, so her hopes were high. However, over time, she found him slowly drawing away from her, even when they worked together in the same company and shared the same bedroom. Two months ago, Ezrah returned and asked Zora for a divorce but chanced upon the test results. His expression was dark. “Let’s hold off on the divorce until after the child is born, but don’t expect to remain Mrs. Gannon. That title belongs to somebody else, but it’s definitely not you.” The marriage after those words had been terrible. Ezrah barely returned home, barely got intimate with her. The only reason she still bore Mrs. Gannon was because of the child in her womb. Zora thought that his reason for being away was because of work since he was the CEO of the Gannon Group, a multibillion-dollar company where Zora also worked as an assistant manager. Unknown to Ezrah, Zora had been secretly in love with him for five years, but that drunk night at her best friend Coco’s birthday party, Zora woke up in bed with Ezrah. She decided to keep it a secret and a memory she would forever cherish when the media picked up the news. Ezrah could not allow the scandal to ruin his well-kept reputation and cause him losses, so he announced that he and Zora were already dating secretly and were soon getting married. Zora, who had been madly in love with him, was excited about the news of getting married to Ezrah. Zora hoped that with time, his heart would warm up towards her, but that did not happen. Even in her state, Ezrah hardly spent the night at home. On the way to the hospital, Zora’s phone beeped, and looking at the content, her heart dropped. Ezrah was holding the delicate hand of a beautiful woman, a proud smile on his face. The caption read, ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ Zora’s eyes were swollen with tears. As they dropped down her cheeks, she refused to believe it. Maybe it was photoshopped. There was never any news about Ezrah dating any woman before she had a baby for him. He never even warmed up to women. The man had long been secretive and kept his face from the media. Also, the butler Rudolph had said that Ezrah promised to meet them at the hospital, so the media must be spreading this false news to gain popularity. Even after everything, she still could not help the unease in her heart, instantly dialing his number. Despite him warning her to only communicate with him through the butler, Zora took the bull by the horn this time. Her call went through, but there was no answer. Her old self would have given up, but due to the unease in her heart because of the news, she couldn’t bring herself to do so. On the fourth ring, a woman answered the call. Her melodious voice made Zora feel less of a woman. “Ezrah is in the bathroom.” Zora’s hands holding the phone shook, her heart in tatters. Ezrah never allowed her to touch his phone, but this woman casually answered his call, and was he really in the bathroom? Zora felt the pain in her chest worse than that of her abdomen. “Who are you?” The words forced themselves out of her mouth. The woman responded casually, “Piper, his fiancée. And you are?” “Whatever he saved my name with,” Zora responded calmly. The pain of the news was more than she could bear. Though knowing that Ezrah never loved her, she thought they could live in peace for the sake of the baby in her womb, but Ezrah never meant to make her dreams come true. The woman at the end of the line moved the phone from her ear to have a better view of the caller ID. “Oh, Zora. If it’s urgent, I could drop a message for you when he comes out.” The nights Ezrah spent away when Zora thought he was busy at work, it was a great disappointment that he was with the woman he loved, leaving her to suffer with her unborn child. She was still in her first trimester, and due to all the morning sickness and other health issues, Zora had taken a break from working at the company to recover first. Her mind lacked clarity, and she was beginning to doubt all the responses she got from Rudolph when she asked him to get in touch with Ezrah. “Just tell him to call me.” Zora ended the call. At the hotel room, Ezrah returned from the meeting in the conference room. Since he never allowed anyone to answer their calls during meetings, he equally left his phone in the presidential suite meant for his relaxation. “What are you doing with my phone?” He asked as soon as he entered the bedroom. Before Piper spoke, he asked again, “and I made it clear that you should wait for me at the lounge. How did you have access?” The pout on Piper’s lips only made her cuter as she faked anger. “Is it wrong for me to come? We would have gotten married if Zora had not appeared.” Ezrah was a man who loved to keep his love life private. He and Piper had been in a secret long-distance relationship. The night they arranged to meet at the birthday party of one of his business partner’s sister, Piper had an emergency and could not attend as planned. That night, he mysteriously ended up in bed with Zora, an incident that should have been brushed under the carpet until the media took hold of it. Not wanting his well-maintained reputation to crack, he apologetically married Zora, promising Piper to divorce Zora secretly after two years when the news dies down. Things took a different turn when he found the test result after promising Piper that he was ending things with Zora. “I told you I was working on it. You should keep yourself hidden away from the press. We shouldn’t be seen together.” Ezrah’s voice was stern. It was business for him first, and he didn’t want Piper’s presence to ruin it for him. Piper was uneasy at the reminder. Forcing a smile, she relayed, “I could be your confidential secretary. Please Ezrah, I don’t want to be away from you anymore.” Ezrah did not give a response. His actions were always well thought out. It wasn’t easy for him to be the CEO of the legendary Gannon Group as the youngest of three sons. Any wrong move and his elder brothers would begin to fight for the position. “Did anyone call?” He was scrolling through his phone when he caught sight of Zora’s name. “Yeah. Zora. She said you should call her,” Piper responded with a smile, her fingers sliding over her exposed thighs as she lay seductively on the luxurious king-size bed. “What did you tell her?” Ezrah frowned a little. He wanted to keep Piper a secret until after the divorce. “I pretended not to know about her existence.” Piper lifted herself to a sitting position, and due to the long slit of the dress, her full thighs were exposed, but Ezrah’s attention was on the phone in his hand. “Do me a favor and don’t answer my calls again.” His voice had lost its warmth. Piper faked remorse. “I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent.” Ezrah finally held her gaze as he spoke roughly, “Nothing about Zora is ever urgent.” Chapter 2 Piper was very happy with his remark, but Zora was still Misses Gannon, the title Piper had long coveted. How she wished that night had not happened. If only that useless man had not appeared when she was about to leave for the airport to board the private jet, she would have been the one waking up in bed with Ezrah. It pained her that it had to be that woman, Zora. “Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her?” Ezrah hated to be doubted. “You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her.” Piper smiled with satisfaction, and since she had mentally stored Zora's number after answering the call, she sent the recording to her. Remembering that the butler had called Ezrah informing him that Zora was sick, she asked after deleting the audio from her phone. “Can you go shopping with me? I didn’t bring enough clothes.” Even if Zora showed the audio to Ezrah, Piper would deny it as she had used a number Ezrah didn’t know to send it. “I have another meeting in two hours, so you have an hour and a half to finish shopping,” Ezrah said softly. Zora’s heart tightened in her chest when she played the audio. The butler who was driving the car felt helpless, equally disappointed in his boss. Zora asked from the back seat of the luxurious car she was seated in. “Did he really tell you he was coming to the hospital?” The butler’s throat went dry. He always succeeded in making up excuses for his boss, but this time, everything backfired. That audio destroyed everything. “I’m sorry, ma’am. I just didn’t want to see you sad.” Zora’s heart twitched, a bitter smile curled the corner of her lips, feeling like a fool as tears welled up in her eyes. She was nothing to Ezrah. The little surprises sent to ignite her hope were merely prepared by the butler. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t recover from the pain as she felt a force hit the car from the side, causing it to swerve off the road and somersault thrice. The butler was instantly unconscious. Zora felt unbearable pain, blood sputtered from her mouth and nose, then in between her thighs. No words could describe the agony as she watched the life draining out of her with intense pain settled in her abdomen. She managed to pick up her phone, which had fallen to the side from the impact, dialing her husband’s number. Unable to lift the phone to her ear, she activated the speaker. “Zora. I’m busy.” That was what Ezrah said as soon as he answered the phone, not waiting to hear what she had to say. After all, nothing about Zora was ever urgent to him. Before she lost consciousness, she heard the laughter of a woman with the words, “Ezrah, I want these shoes.” “Try them on. If they fit, you can have them.” ‘So, shopping with a woman is what you call busy.’ That was what Zora thought before losing consciousness. Zora woke up at the hospital after hours of surgery. Her face was as pale as a ghost, her countenance pitiful. Her butler, Rudolph, sat at her hospital bed, a smile on his face. He had sustained a few injuries, but they were not serious, and he was already discharged. “Madam, you are awake. Thank God.” Zora was glad to see that Rudolph was fine. There were just bruises on his face. He quickly rushed out to call a doctor. “Mrs. Gannon, how are you feeling?” The doctor asked as he examined Zora, writing a few things on a writing pad he carried along. Zora was only concerned about one thing. “How is my baby?” Zora asked. The doctor’s eyes dulled. “I’m very sorry, but your baby couldn’t survive the impact.” Tears brimmed in the back of Zora’s eyes, but she fought them back. She lost everything. She left her father’s company to work for her husband, nurturing his business and enduring all the taunts of his arrogant family. At twenty-three, she had nothing to show for the man she had secretly loved for five good years. “It’s alright. She would have just suffered anyway.” Her heart had turned cold due to the loss of the child. “Excuse me?” The doctor was shocked. He expected her to cry like any woman in her situation would, but Zora bottled it in. She could endure all of Ezrah’s indifference towards her, but she would never forgive him for the loss of her child. That woman appeared, and Zora suddenly got involved in an accident. The case had to be investigated, but as for Ezrah, he no longer had a place in her heart. “Sorry, that was not directed at you.” There was no warmth in Zora’s apologetic voice. The doctor forced a smile, finished his examination, and left. Zora stared at the butler at the doorway. He stood there since the doctor arrived. Zora was about to tear down but couldn’t do so. She had been weak for too long, leading to the death of her child. If she had left the first time Ezrah asked her for a divorce, this would not have happened. When she discovered this baby, she decided to consent to the divorce and leave. At least, she would have his child to remind her of the relationship they once shared. Unfortunately, the test result fell from her handbag, Ezrah saw it. Even when he decided for them to wait until after she gave birth, his treatment of her was no better. “Where is Ezrah?” Zora asked. Butler Rudolph was scared. He could feel the cold in Zora’s voice, and even with the distance, he could feel the chills. “Madam, the man who hit us was drunk, and he died on the spot. The police are not able to contact his family either,” Rudolph reported, trying to avoid answering her question. He was a middle-aged man. Zora did not believe the report but kept it to herself. The moment she discovered that the man she respected so much was lying to her, her trust in him dwindled. She will find ways to investigate the matter by herself. “That isn’t my question.” “Boss left here a few minutes ago,” Rudolph answered. Zora was enraged this time. Not only Ezrah but Rudolph, the butler Ezrah assigned to her, was equally taking her for a fool. “Don’t lie to my face again.” Her voice was stern and full of contempt. Rudolph pursed his lips, his head lowered. “Boss said, and I quote. ‘It’s rather unfortunate. Let the doctors take care of her. I’m very busy at the moment.” Zora knew what he was busy with. It was the woman whose voice she heard in the audio. She thought she was strong enough to take it, but a tear fell from her eyes before she could stop it. Ashamed of showing her weak side in front of Rudolph, she discharged him. “Thank you, and please excuse me.” Rudolph was never supposed to leave Zora's side, so he was reluctant. “Ma…” “I said, excuse me, Rudolph,” Zora’s voice raised, Rudolph decided to wait in front of the door. “Okay.” As soon as he left the ward, Zora dialed a number. “Soph…” “Dad, I’m sorry. I made a mistake, and now, I lost everything.” Zora didn’t hold back her tears as she spoke to her father on the phone. He was against the marriage the moment he realized that Ezrah did not feel the same way Zora felt about him, but she was optimistic, insisting that Ezrah would change. Expecting her father to scold her an, ‘I told you so’ lecture, his voice was rather soft as he asked her. “What happened, Zora?” “I had an accident and lost the baby. I’m coming home.” The silence at the end of the line was deafening. She knew her father was saddened about the loss of his grandchild. When she was about to end the call, he suddenly said, “Oh Zora. I’m coming to get you. Just send me your location.” Zora refused. She couldn’t leave until she was legally separated from Ezrah. “No dad, I have a few things to do first.” “What is that? Let me help you with it?” Her father eagerly said, but she was in no mood to burden the middle-aged man. The loss had caused Zora to mature so fast as the reality of life hit her. No more would she depend on anyone. It was time to do something worthwhile with her life, but first of all, she will still have to face Ezrah for the last time. “Don’t worry. It’s nothing I can’t handle. “Okay. We shall prepare your welcome party. I will inform your mom.” Zora smiled and didn’t refuse her father’s kindness. Three days later, she was discharged from the hospital. As she waited for Ezrah’s return, she got the divorce papers ready. It was three days later in the dead of the night when Ezrah returned, tired-looking but his attractive features remained untouched by his fatigue. Zora had lost sleep, waiting for Ezrah during most of the days. As soon as she heard the sound of the car, she quickly rushed downstairs but paused on top of the stairs when Ezrah walked through the door of the living room. Arriving home, Ezrah no longer met the woman who always met him with a smile. She stood on top of the stairs and yelled with a cold expression, “Good news Ezrah! Our baby died in a car accident. There is nothing between us, so let’s get a divorce.” The man who was always cold to her instantly panicked. He stood momentarily frozen. Chapter 3 Ezrah was baffled by the news. Twice, he had asked her for a divorce and saw how gloomy she turned at the subject. This was what he wanted but he couldn’t help the unease filling his heart. Was it because Zora was the one asking? Was she trying to mess up his reputation with the loss of the child? Ezrah was confused. Zora descended the stairs, walking to the dining table. Ezrah did not utter an acceptance or rejection of her request for a divorce and went up the stairs, returning after ten minutes in loungewear. Seemed he wasn’t going out or was it the shock from the news? Seeing the dinner table hosting different delicacies, excitement filled his heart as he took a seat. If she really wanted a divorce, then she wouldn’t have cooked for him. At this moment, Piper was momentarily forgotten. Ezrah avoided Zora’s gaze as this was the first time she was so cold to him. Without alerting her of his arrival, she still ensured that his supper was ready. As he uncovered one of the dishes, his eyes darkened as he glared at her. It was not the food he was expecting but rather, the cold divorce papers, with a pen beside them, waiting to be signed. “What is this?” Ezrah was furious, being famished from not having time to eat. In times past, Zora would have been worried and tried to appease him but that Zora was gone. After crying her eyes out for days, she waited to serve Ezrah these cold documents, she had no more tears to shed but her eyes were dangerously red. “Do I need to get you a pair of glasses?” Her voice was taunting, as she saw the shocked expression on his face. He must have taken her request as a joke the first time but the documents exposed the reality. “Why? Were you expecting me to cook when I had no idea when you will be home?” Ezrah’s expression was blank. She could have made the maids do it. It burned Zora that she could not read his emotions but she didn’t care anymore. “Please sign the papers. In case the prints are too tiny, I got you a magnifying glass,” she dropped the item in front of him. Ezrah was not irrational. When he asked for a divorce, he ensured that there would be nothing for the media to feed on but now that they just lost a child? What will people think? His parents liked Zora, except his two elder brothers who always saw her as a threat. The situation was complicated now. Ezrah never thought she would stand on it to ask for a divorce because of how she always claimed to love him, not caring if he was just cold to her. He needed time to think. “We shall talk about it later,” he finally said and was about to stand up when Zora played an audio from her phone. With her mind made up, she wanted the divorce here and now. The woman in front of Ezrah was different from the one he always came home to. She always wore attractive clothes with a little makeup to seduce him which sometimes worked but after his release, Ezrah would return to being cold. Today, Zora did not have on any makeup. Her hair was not even combed. All she wore was pajamas, her long dark hair looking lifeless, in contrast to Ezrah who was looking so attractive. He had the looks and physique Zora used to die for but not anymore. All she felt for him now was resentment. She suddenly matured past looks or smartness in a man. What was there in being hot and a genius in business when there is no conscience or empathy? Zora was just seeing that the man she has always been obsessed with was a selfish monster, caring only about his own image, money, and passion. Whatever blinded her eyes before was removed the moment she woke up on that hospital bed. The voice from the audio was as clear as daylight. A female and a male but the male voice was indeed that of Ezrah. Female: I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent. Male: Nothing about Zora is ever urgent. Female: Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her? Male: You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her. Zora caught an expression of guilt on his face but there was no remorse. His voice was hard. “Where did you get that?” He demanded. Piper could not have done this, right? She had no contact with Zora. But it was just the two of them in the room. Were there secret cameras? Though confused, his expression returned to being blank. “You have to destroy that audio before I sign this paper,” he threatened her. Zora could not tell how she managed to pretend that she was fine. Up until now, he didn’t even care to apologize for sharing their private information with whatever name he calls the woman in his life. What on earth could have made her fall in love with such a man? He was different from that man from a long time ago who saved her from the pool when she was bullied by some jealous friends. Ezrah did not remember that day but that was when Zora fell in love with him. She calmly showed him another caption on her phone. ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ This time, Ezrah paled but his eyes were dark and he picked up his phone instantly. He couldn’t find the person who took those pictures and how they went viral but had to get someone to take them down. The hacker would also be able to find out who sent that information to the press. Zora had grown thorns after listening over and over to the audio and reading that news on her phone. Ezrah had already told her the same thing so this shouldn’t hurt. “It doesn’t matter. The hindrance has already been removed and you already have a woman waiting for you. Just sign the freaking papers.” Chapter 4 Ezrah paced back and forth elegantly, his mind filled with confusion and fear after ending the call. “You want to blackmail me? How much do you want?” He was enraged and disdained that Zora would resort to such means, but he was willing to pay to prevent the audio from going viral. His parents would not hesitate to demote him despite his hard work in the company, while his lazy elder brothers would benefit without putting in the effort. “What I want, you already gave, but since the accident took it away, there is nothing you can give me.” She did not disclose her suspicions, as she had someone investigating the matter. Ezrah suddenly laughed mockingly. “Your father’s company is not as strong as you think. He has been seeking an alliance with me. You want fifty percent of my hard work.” This could be the reason Zora was pushing for the divorce. Fifty percent from the Gannon Group would elevate her family business to new heights. She felt bitter that he would think so poorly of her. Despite her feelings, she kept her composure. “No. You were the one who proposed the divorce, so were you planning to leave me with nothing?” Her question left him speechless, and she reminded him of the prenup agreement. “Did you forget that I signed a prenup before marrying you? I just refreshed your memory so you are free to sign.” Ezrah recalled that Zora had willingly proposed and prepared the prenup when they announced their marriage after the scandal. She did it all to prove to him that she wasn’t ‘interested in his wealth. He suddenly felt uneasy. This was not the scenario he had anticipated when he entered the room. Besides, he was hungry and not in the right state to make such a decision. What if Zora was being supported by one of his brothers or both? “You may have dismissed it, but it's only a matter of time before you reveal that you left with nothing.” Zora struggled to suppress the pain that came with realizing that Ezrah's delay in finalizing the divorce was not due to developing feelings for her or guilt, but rather to protect his image in front of the media and family. She felt a bitter smile form on her lips. “Trust me, nothing about our divorce will be leaked to the media.” “I don’t believe you,” Ezrah responded bluntly. Zora had worked closely with him, and despite her absence from the office in recent weeks, she was privy to confidential information. Ezrah had never seen her as a threat due to her infatuation with him, but now he feared she might make his life difficult. “As soon as the papers are signed, you won’t hear from me again. You can have a happy life with the woman you love,” Zora proposed. Ezrah was already contemplating how he could benefit from her disappearance after the divorce. It seemed like she wanted to start fresh somewhere far away. “Alright. I’m not heartless. I will still give you 50 million,” he said as he signed the document, only to find that Zora had already signed her part. After signing the divorce agreement, Ezrah’s phone rang. Seeing it was Piper, he answered it and began to climb the stairs in long strides. Piper keeps breaking the agreement. She wasn’t supposed to call him when she was home. Zora overheard him on the phone, “Are you the one who recorded our conversation at the hotel?” She couldn’t hear Piper’s response but had the conviction that it was her. Deciding it was best to spend the night on the sofa, Zora couldn't fathom sharing a room with him after their divorce. She was too exhausted to move to another room. Her sleep was restless, prompting her to wake up before Ezrah. She had already packed her bags, so she dressed and approached him. “Ezrah, it’s time to finalize our divorce in court.” Ezrah woke up and looked at her glumly. She was still in a somber mood, her eyes red despite the makeup. He sighed, “just a few minutes.” An hour later, they arrived at the divorce court. With Zora having made prior arrangements, the process was swift, and they soon had their divorce certificates. Without hesitation, they signed their respective portions. “You should keep your word and leave New York for good, or else you won’t like what I will do,” Ezrah warned solemnly. Zora had a faint smile on her face. “I have a gift waiting for you at home.” Ezrah frowned, wondering what kind of gift she arranged for him after their divorce. Zora has always been generous, buying him gifts and anything she knew he would like. He would neither accept nor refuse them. Whereas, he never used any of the gifts she bought for him. They left together, but Zora departed in a cab against his wishes to drop her at the airport. She reiterated that he would never see her again. Ezrah felt conflicted but remembered his promise to Piper. Despite his desire to head straight to the office for a meeting, curiosity got the best of him. He rescheduled the meeting and drove home to see the gift Zora had left for him. Upon arriving, he found a letter on the dining table addressed to him. ‘EZRAH.’ He couldn't recall seeing it earlier that morning, and a sense of unease crept over him as he approached and opened the letter. It was written in Zora’s handwriting, unmistakable to him. As he read the words, fear, panic, and regret flooded his heart. The letter slipped from his trembling fingers as he cried out, “ZORA, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?”	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	830	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	shgjfh.com	VIDEO		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/455216458_464582699728286_1068039834762239760_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=pxfwL9ACp0QQ7kNvgHEa4I1&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AHWDqckH60urRmdXhL1mueL&oh=00_AYD9YVISLy5GxtuK5k66Bzt5Ar5TqpYH0B16Ymxh0-cNDw&oe=67301569	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,328,169	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2328128}'	Yes	2024-11-05 10:51	active	1711	😍Read the next chapters👉	Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office. Today was the first time I went to his company. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that they’re finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from losing my baby lingered, even though it had been a long time since that accident. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijah’s world — his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijah’s ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized I’d dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And that’s when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijah’s ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. “You remember Serena, right? She works here now.” I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. They’re just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldn’t cheat on me, would he? All this time, I’d remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. “So why are you here?” Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. “Your mom asked me to deliver this,” I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didn’t. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that he’d never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. “Sophia, you look shaken up. Didn’t you know Elijah hired me to work here?” Her voice dripped with sarcasm. “Apparently, we make a great team. Funny, I don’t recall seeing you here before.” She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, “Oh, right, you don’t know anything about business. You might just mess things up.” “I take care of our home,” I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldn’t even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, “Next time, Sophia, just contact me and I’ll have my assistant come over.” "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijah’s secretary came in. “Alice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,” he instructed. “Just black for Serena. No sugar.” Serena’s eyes lit up. “Hey, you remembered!” she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. “Of course.” I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldn’t help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. “Join us, Sophia,” Serena invited with a devilish grin. “Just like how we used to hang out together in college.” I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. “I have to go,” I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. “I’ll see you at home.” Elijah’s expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after losing my baby. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. You’re the one who keeps hoping he’ll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husband’s mother Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldn’t seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. I’m back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained — the papers I’d prepared before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 The divorce agreement was written after I accidentally lost my baby. During that time, I couldn’t even look at Elijah’s face without thinking about our baby. The pain was unbearable, so I believed divorce was my salvation. Looking back, preparing the divorce agreement was not a mistake, now that leaving was my only option. My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morgana’s voice outside. “Sophia!” she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. That’s when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full of disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. “Elijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,” she said with a scoff. “You can’t even be relied on for such a simple task.” Her words cut deep. “When you first came to our house carrying a baby in your belly, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,” she continued. “Then you had lost your baby and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, “My son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.” Sure enough, she already knew that Serena worked at Elijah's company. She asked me to deliver the papers today just to make a fool of me. The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I don’t deserve this, I thought sourly. It’s time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers I’d hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. I’ve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, I’d always seemed invisible to them. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or I’ll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” His lips traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn’t believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. “You know,” he said, oblivious to my disappointment, “she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.” Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He’s probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn’t want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. “What’s wrong with you?” he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didn’t answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. “You’ve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought you’d snap out of it, but you’ve only gotten worse. It’s depressing to even see you.” I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldn’t even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. “Maybe it’s because of the baby we lost…” he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, “Why don’t we just make another baby?” I couldn’t believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didn’t understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury I’ve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesn’t get it. Or maybe he just doesn’t care. I was totally pissed off. And that’s when I blurted it out. “I want to divorce you.” CHAPTER 3 I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another — strangers who’d been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. “I want a divorce,” I repeated, keeping my voice steady. “I’m serious.” Slowly he nodded. “Yes, sure,” he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. I’m going to be free. And yet somehow, I didn’t feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth — he never loved me at all. He’s not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. It’s time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. “We should sign this,” I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. “Elijah, please,” I whispered, making sure my voice wouldn’t break. “Let's end this.” His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didn’t sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serena’s name, making my heart tighten. I can’t believe this woman’s timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didn’t want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. “Why don’t you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.” He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings — relief, frustration, anger, sadness. “I’m finally free,” I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, “The morning’s almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.” With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. “Sorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.” Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesn’t matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. “You know what? It's actually quite nice,” she said, her tone almost mocking. “Elijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!” Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. I’m done here. I’m done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after I lost my baby, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. “Luckily I hadn’t sold it,” I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: That Elijah! You have no idea what I saw! Elijah was out partying and flirting with that Serena, which he never did with you! My heart sank, anger and sadness clouded my mind as I realized he was indeed getting back together with Serena and flaunting her around. Forcing back my tears, I told Kayla: It’s over between me and Elijah. We were divorced. CHAPTER 4 “Aaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!” Kayla hissed. “If I had known he’d treat you like that, I wouldn’t have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldn’t have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!” Being the daughter of Raven Media’s renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. “You should have seen them at the party last night!” she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. “They didn’t even care that I was there! They were just… Aaahhh! I really couldn’t take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!” “Oh, wow,” I uttered in disbelief. “But it’s over now, Kayla. I’m doing my best to move on.” Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. “I’m always here for you, Sophia. You know that.” “Thanks so much. I’m really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,” I responded with a fluttering heart. “Well, you’ve always had my back even in high school. So now it’s my turn to return the favor.” Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. We’d hit it off at once, and the rest was history. “Anyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesn’t deserve you, Sophia,” she went on. “So what are you planning now?” “Well, I’ve been giving it some thought…” I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. “A few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in France—” “You did not!” she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. “This will surely be your big break!” I laughed. “I haven’t been accepted yet, you know.” “Oh, but you will be!” Kayla’s enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijah’s name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kayla’s eyes narrowed when she saw it too. “Go ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.” As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijah’s sharp tone of voice on the other end. “You filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!” “Wait, what do you mean?” “You know I’m busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!” Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. “I’ll talk to Troy.” “Good. Make sure he doesn’t come back again ever.” Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldn’t speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. “Sorry I have to go now, Kayla,” I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved to after my adoptive father Tom Bennett passed away. He’d left me the original house where he’d taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. They’d bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. “What did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!” Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. “It was never going to work out,” I said, trying to maintain my composure. “Just please stop bothering him. We’ve cut our ties. You can’t ask for anything from him anymore.” “Oh, man!” Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. “Did you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!” Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. “When I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. I’m guessing there’s a third party involved! People who don’t know better would think that woman is his wife!” CHAPTER 5 My heart felt like it would explode any time now. “It doesn’t matter,” I eventually said to Troy. “It’s none of my business now. I don’t care what he does with that woman or with whomever.” Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, “We’re definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!” “But…” Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. “Elijah and I are over. Besides, I’ll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijah’s wealth, then now you won’t have any more need for me, right?” They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. “All thing that you swindled out of my ex-husband’s pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,” I went on in a steady voice. “We don’t have to see or talk to each other ever again.” On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this drama’s taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadn’t fully recovered since the loss. “Could you please take me to the hospital?” I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. “Are you okay? You look like you're about to faint,” he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. “Oh, wait! It’s you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?” I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. “Uh, Daniel?” I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. “Yes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.” I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. “How are you feeling now?” Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. “A little better, but still kinda dizzy,” I answered honestly. “Thanks for the assistance, but it’s okay if you have somewhere to be. You’ve already done too much for me.” “Oh, it’s okay,” he said with a smile. “Unless you don’t want me here.” “It’s nothing like that, of course!” I quickly replied. “Thanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while I’m here.” “Well, I’m all ears. People say I’m a good listener.” I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, “I don’t really know you, Daniel…” “You know my name. That’s a start.” His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. “I remember… Daniel Pierce…” I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. “High school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.” He laughed. “You’ve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too — the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.” I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. “You’re joking!” “No, it’s true… Really! I’m sure you’ve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?” He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. “Good-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.” “Oh.” His expression changed immediately. “I’m sorry to hear that.” “You know, it's been a rough few months,” I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. “I'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.” Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. “And then I lost my baby...It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?” He nodded in understanding. “I’m so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. I’m sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?” “Yeah, starting anew in a foreign land,” I answered, thinking about my application in France. “Hmm… sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. “It takes courage to make such a big change.” I smiled weakly. “Actually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.” Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Really? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in Paris…” My jaw dropped. “What? I’m planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!” He looked at me with astonishment. “What are the odds, huh? Looks like we’ll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.” I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. “That’s really… something else.” “Surely you’ll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?” “The Latin Quarter, of course. I’m looking at an apartment there, since it’s where most students live.” Daniel chuckled. “And it looks like we’ll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Who knows? Maybe we’re destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Let’s fly together. I mean, if that’s alright with you?” His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. “Thank you, Daniel…” Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. “Miss Sophia Bennett?” she informed me. “Your test results are here.” CHAPTER 6 Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. “Well, Sophia,” he began, his tone measured, “the results are in. Congratulations to you both.” I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. “You’re going to be parents. Congratulations!” the doctor added. I’m… pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. “Other than that, you’re perfectly healthy, Sophia,” the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didn’t know what to say either. “Let me drive you home, Sophia,” he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and I’m supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it won’t have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I don’t have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. I’m so sorry, baby. It’s just all too sudden. But I know that I’m going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrived—I had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a week’s time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. “Call me when you get there!” she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. “Everything will be okay,” he reassured me. “I'm here. We'll do this together.” His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, You’re my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed past—the Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was it—the start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. “Looks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,” he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. “Just remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.” I rolled my eyes. “I'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.” He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. “I'm just saying, you’ll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!” I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. “Oh, shut up.” We both laughed. He added, “You need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.” “Oh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?” Daniel grinned. “Hey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.” I playfully nudged him. “I think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.” He appeared pleased with that statement. “Fair enough,” he answered with a teasing smile. “But you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.” I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. “Come on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.” As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. “Hello?” I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. “Who the hell is this? Where's Sophia?” a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	290	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12887&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457254789_1452745785385337_586184377001912327_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6ieDRUuUm9wQ7kNvgHPFjBX&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AHWDqckH60urRmdXhL1mueL&oh=00_AYBdmTOzqsVv5TMk4Pj76ZHjpMJ2BlBRrk3uY6gVIfcoxQ&oe=673018D3	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,328,177	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2328128}'	Yes	2024-11-05 10:51	active	1711	😍Read the next chapters👉	Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office. Today was the first time I went to his company. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that they’re finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from losing my baby lingered, even though it had been a long time since that accident. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijah’s world — his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijah’s ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized I’d dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And that’s when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijah’s ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. “You remember Serena, right? She works here now.” I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. They’re just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldn’t cheat on me, would he? All this time, I’d remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. “So why are you here?” Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. “Your mom asked me to deliver this,” I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didn’t. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that he’d never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. “Sophia, you look shaken up. Didn’t you know Elijah hired me to work here?” Her voice dripped with sarcasm. “Apparently, we make a great team. Funny, I don’t recall seeing you here before.” She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, “Oh, right, you don’t know anything about business. You might just mess things up.” “I take care of our home,” I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldn’t even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, “Next time, Sophia, just contact me and I’ll have my assistant come over.” "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijah’s secretary came in. “Alice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,” he instructed. “Just black for Serena. No sugar.” Serena’s eyes lit up. “Hey, you remembered!” she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. “Of course.” I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldn’t help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. “Join us, Sophia,” Serena invited with a devilish grin. “Just like how we used to hang out together in college.” I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. “I have to go,” I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. “I’ll see you at home.” Elijah’s expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after losing my baby. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. You’re the one who keeps hoping he’ll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husband’s mother Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldn’t seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. I’m back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained — the papers I’d prepared before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 The divorce agreement was written after I accidentally lost my baby. During that time, I couldn’t even look at Elijah’s face without thinking about our baby. The pain was unbearable, so I believed divorce was my salvation. Looking back, preparing the divorce agreement was not a mistake, now that leaving was my only option. My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morgana’s voice outside. “Sophia!” she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. That’s when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full of disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. “Elijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,” she said with a scoff. “You can’t even be relied on for such a simple task.” Her words cut deep. “When you first came to our house carrying a baby in your belly, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,” she continued. “Then you had lost your baby and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, “My son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.” Sure enough, she already knew that Serena worked at Elijah's company. She asked me to deliver the papers today just to make a fool of me. The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I don’t deserve this, I thought sourly. It’s time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers I’d hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. I’ve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, I’d always seemed invisible to them. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or I’ll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” His lips traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn’t believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. “You know,” he said, oblivious to my disappointment, “she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.” Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He’s probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn’t want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. “What’s wrong with you?” he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didn’t answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. “You’ve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought you’d snap out of it, but you’ve only gotten worse. It’s depressing to even see you.” I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldn’t even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. “Maybe it’s because of the baby we lost…” he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, “Why don’t we just make another baby?” I couldn’t believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didn’t understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury I’ve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesn’t get it. Or maybe he just doesn’t care. I was totally pissed off. And that’s when I blurted it out. “I want to divorce you.” CHAPTER 3 I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another — strangers who’d been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. “I want a divorce,” I repeated, keeping my voice steady. “I’m serious.” Slowly he nodded. “Yes, sure,” he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. I’m going to be free. And yet somehow, I didn’t feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth — he never loved me at all. He’s not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. It’s time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. “We should sign this,” I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. “Elijah, please,” I whispered, making sure my voice wouldn’t break. “Let's end this.” His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didn’t sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serena’s name, making my heart tighten. I can’t believe this woman’s timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didn’t want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. “Why don’t you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.” He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings — relief, frustration, anger, sadness. “I’m finally free,” I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, “The morning’s almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.” With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. “Sorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.” Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesn’t matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. “You know what? It's actually quite nice,” she said, her tone almost mocking. “Elijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!” Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. I’m done here. I’m done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after I lost my baby, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. “Luckily I hadn’t sold it,” I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: That Elijah! You have no idea what I saw! Elijah was out partying and flirting with that Serena, which he never did with you! My heart sank, anger and sadness clouded my mind as I realized he was indeed getting back together with Serena and flaunting her around. Forcing back my tears, I told Kayla: It’s over between me and Elijah. We were divorced. CHAPTER 4 “Aaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!” Kayla hissed. “If I had known he’d treat you like that, I wouldn’t have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldn’t have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!” Being the daughter of Raven Media’s renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. “You should have seen them at the party last night!” she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. “They didn’t even care that I was there! They were just… Aaahhh! I really couldn’t take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!” “Oh, wow,” I uttered in disbelief. “But it’s over now, Kayla. I’m doing my best to move on.” Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. “I’m always here for you, Sophia. You know that.” “Thanks so much. I’m really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,” I responded with a fluttering heart. “Well, you’ve always had my back even in high school. So now it’s my turn to return the favor.” Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. We’d hit it off at once, and the rest was history. “Anyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesn’t deserve you, Sophia,” she went on. “So what are you planning now?” “Well, I’ve been giving it some thought…” I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. “A few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in France—” “You did not!” she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. “This will surely be your big break!” I laughed. “I haven’t been accepted yet, you know.” “Oh, but you will be!” Kayla’s enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijah’s name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kayla’s eyes narrowed when she saw it too. “Go ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.” As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijah’s sharp tone of voice on the other end. “You filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!” “Wait, what do you mean?” “You know I’m busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!” Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. “I’ll talk to Troy.” “Good. Make sure he doesn’t come back again ever.” Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldn’t speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. “Sorry I have to go now, Kayla,” I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved to after my adoptive father Tom Bennett passed away. He’d left me the original house where he’d taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. They’d bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. “What did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!” Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. “It was never going to work out,” I said, trying to maintain my composure. “Just please stop bothering him. We’ve cut our ties. You can’t ask for anything from him anymore.” “Oh, man!” Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. “Did you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!” Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. “When I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. I’m guessing there’s a third party involved! People who don’t know better would think that woman is his wife!” CHAPTER 5 My heart felt like it would explode any time now. “It doesn’t matter,” I eventually said to Troy. “It’s none of my business now. I don’t care what he does with that woman or with whomever.” Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, “We’re definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!” “But…” Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. “Elijah and I are over. Besides, I’ll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijah’s wealth, then now you won’t have any more need for me, right?” They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. “All thing that you swindled out of my ex-husband’s pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,” I went on in a steady voice. “We don’t have to see or talk to each other ever again.” On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this drama’s taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadn’t fully recovered since the loss. “Could you please take me to the hospital?” I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. “Are you okay? You look like you're about to faint,” he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. “Oh, wait! It’s you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?” I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. “Uh, Daniel?” I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. “Yes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.” I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. “How are you feeling now?” Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. “A little better, but still kinda dizzy,” I answered honestly. “Thanks for the assistance, but it’s okay if you have somewhere to be. You’ve already done too much for me.” “Oh, it’s okay,” he said with a smile. “Unless you don’t want me here.” “It’s nothing like that, of course!” I quickly replied. “Thanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while I’m here.” “Well, I’m all ears. People say I’m a good listener.” I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, “I don’t really know you, Daniel…” “You know my name. That’s a start.” His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. “I remember… Daniel Pierce…” I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. “High school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.” He laughed. “You’ve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too — the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.” I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. “You’re joking!” “No, it’s true… Really! I’m sure you’ve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?” He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. “Good-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.” “Oh.” His expression changed immediately. “I’m sorry to hear that.” “You know, it's been a rough few months,” I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. “I'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.” Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. “And then I lost my baby...It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?” He nodded in understanding. “I’m so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. I’m sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?” “Yeah, starting anew in a foreign land,” I answered, thinking about my application in France. “Hmm… sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. “It takes courage to make such a big change.” I smiled weakly. “Actually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.” Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Really? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in Paris…” My jaw dropped. “What? I’m planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!” He looked at me with astonishment. “What are the odds, huh? Looks like we’ll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.” I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. “That’s really… something else.” “Surely you’ll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?” “The Latin Quarter, of course. I’m looking at an apartment there, since it’s where most students live.” Daniel chuckled. “And it looks like we’ll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Who knows? Maybe we’re destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Let’s fly together. I mean, if that’s alright with you?” His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. “Thank you, Daniel…” Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. “Miss Sophia Bennett?” she informed me. “Your test results are here.” CHAPTER 6 Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. “Well, Sophia,” he began, his tone measured, “the results are in. Congratulations to you both.” I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. “You’re going to be parents. Congratulations!” the doctor added. I’m… pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. “Other than that, you’re perfectly healthy, Sophia,” the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didn’t know what to say either. “Let me drive you home, Sophia,” he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and I’m supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it won’t have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I don’t have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. I’m so sorry, baby. It’s just all too sudden. But I know that I’m going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrived—I had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a week’s time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. “Call me when you get there!” she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. “Everything will be okay,” he reassured me. “I'm here. We'll do this together.” His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, You’re my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed past—the Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was it—the start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. “Looks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,” he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. “Just remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.” I rolled my eyes. “I'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.” He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. “I'm just saying, you’ll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!” I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. “Oh, shut up.” We both laughed. He added, “You need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.” “Oh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?” Daniel grinned. “Hey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.” I playfully nudged him. “I think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.” He appeared pleased with that statement. “Fair enough,” he answered with a teasing smile. “But you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.” I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. “Come on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.” As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. “Hello?” I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. “Who the hell is this? Where's Sophia?” a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	290	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12887&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457254789_1452745785385337_586184377001912327_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6ieDRUuUm9wQ7kNvgHPFjBX&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AHWDqckH60urRmdXhL1mueL&oh=00_AYBdmTOzqsVv5TMk4Pj76ZHjpMJ2BlBRrk3uY6gVIfcoxQ&oe=673018D3	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,328,173	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2328128}'	Yes	2024-11-05 10:51	active	1711	😍Read the next chapters👉	Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office. Today was the first time I went to his company. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that they’re finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from losing my baby lingered, even though it had been a long time since that accident. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijah’s world — his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijah’s ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized I’d dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And that’s when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijah’s ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. “You remember Serena, right? She works here now.” I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. They’re just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldn’t cheat on me, would he? All this time, I’d remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. “So why are you here?” Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. “Your mom asked me to deliver this,” I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didn’t. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that he’d never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. “Sophia, you look shaken up. Didn’t you know Elijah hired me to work here?” Her voice dripped with sarcasm. “Apparently, we make a great team. Funny, I don’t recall seeing you here before.” She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, “Oh, right, you don’t know anything about business. You might just mess things up.” “I take care of our home,” I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldn’t even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, “Next time, Sophia, just contact me and I’ll have my assistant come over.” "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijah’s secretary came in. “Alice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,” he instructed. “Just black for Serena. No sugar.” Serena’s eyes lit up. “Hey, you remembered!” she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. “Of course.” I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldn’t help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. “Join us, Sophia,” Serena invited with a devilish grin. “Just like how we used to hang out together in college.” I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. “I have to go,” I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. “I’ll see you at home.” Elijah’s expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after losing my baby. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. You’re the one who keeps hoping he’ll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husband’s mother Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldn’t seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. I’m back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained — the papers I’d prepared before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 The divorce agreement was written after I accidentally lost my baby. During that time, I couldn’t even look at Elijah’s face without thinking about our baby. The pain was unbearable, so I believed divorce was my salvation. Looking back, preparing the divorce agreement was not a mistake, now that leaving was my only option. My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morgana’s voice outside. “Sophia!” she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. That’s when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full of disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. “Elijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,” she said with a scoff. “You can’t even be relied on for such a simple task.” Her words cut deep. “When you first came to our house carrying a baby in your belly, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,” she continued. “Then you had lost your baby and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, “My son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.” Sure enough, she already knew that Serena worked at Elijah's company. She asked me to deliver the papers today just to make a fool of me. The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I don’t deserve this, I thought sourly. It’s time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers I’d hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. I’ve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, I’d always seemed invisible to them. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or I’ll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” His lips traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn’t believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. “You know,” he said, oblivious to my disappointment, “she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.” Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He’s probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn’t want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. “What’s wrong with you?” he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didn’t answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. “You’ve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought you’d snap out of it, but you’ve only gotten worse. It’s depressing to even see you.” I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldn’t even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. “Maybe it’s because of the baby we lost…” he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, “Why don’t we just make another baby?” I couldn’t believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didn’t understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury I’ve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesn’t get it. Or maybe he just doesn’t care. I was totally pissed off. And that’s when I blurted it out. “I want to divorce you.” CHAPTER 3 I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another — strangers who’d been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. “I want a divorce,” I repeated, keeping my voice steady. “I’m serious.” Slowly he nodded. “Yes, sure,” he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. I’m going to be free. And yet somehow, I didn’t feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth — he never loved me at all. He’s not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. It’s time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. “We should sign this,” I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. “Elijah, please,” I whispered, making sure my voice wouldn’t break. “Let's end this.” His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didn’t sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serena’s name, making my heart tighten. I can’t believe this woman’s timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didn’t want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. “Why don’t you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.” He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings — relief, frustration, anger, sadness. “I’m finally free,” I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, “The morning’s almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.” With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. “Sorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.” Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesn’t matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. “You know what? It's actually quite nice,” she said, her tone almost mocking. “Elijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!” Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. I’m done here. I’m done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after I lost my baby, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. “Luckily I hadn’t sold it,” I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: That Elijah! You have no idea what I saw! Elijah was out partying and flirting with that Serena, which he never did with you! My heart sank, anger and sadness clouded my mind as I realized he was indeed getting back together with Serena and flaunting her around. Forcing back my tears, I told Kayla: It’s over between me and Elijah. We were divorced. CHAPTER 4 “Aaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!” Kayla hissed. “If I had known he’d treat you like that, I wouldn’t have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldn’t have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!” Being the daughter of Raven Media’s renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. “You should have seen them at the party last night!” she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. “They didn’t even care that I was there! They were just… Aaahhh! I really couldn’t take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!” “Oh, wow,” I uttered in disbelief. “But it’s over now, Kayla. I’m doing my best to move on.” Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. “I’m always here for you, Sophia. You know that.” “Thanks so much. I’m really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,” I responded with a fluttering heart. “Well, you’ve always had my back even in high school. So now it’s my turn to return the favor.” Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. We’d hit it off at once, and the rest was history. “Anyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesn’t deserve you, Sophia,” she went on. “So what are you planning now?” “Well, I’ve been giving it some thought…” I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. “A few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in France—” “You did not!” she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. “This will surely be your big break!” I laughed. “I haven’t been accepted yet, you know.” “Oh, but you will be!” Kayla’s enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijah’s name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kayla’s eyes narrowed when she saw it too. “Go ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.” As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijah’s sharp tone of voice on the other end. “You filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!” “Wait, what do you mean?” “You know I’m busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!” Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. “I’ll talk to Troy.” “Good. Make sure he doesn’t come back again ever.” Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldn’t speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. “Sorry I have to go now, Kayla,” I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved to after my adoptive father Tom Bennett passed away. He’d left me the original house where he’d taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. They’d bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. “What did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!” Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. “It was never going to work out,” I said, trying to maintain my composure. “Just please stop bothering him. We’ve cut our ties. You can’t ask for anything from him anymore.” “Oh, man!” Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. “Did you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!” Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. “When I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. I’m guessing there’s a third party involved! People who don’t know better would think that woman is his wife!” CHAPTER 5 My heart felt like it would explode any time now. “It doesn’t matter,” I eventually said to Troy. “It’s none of my business now. I don’t care what he does with that woman or with whomever.” Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, “We’re definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!” “But…” Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. “Elijah and I are over. Besides, I’ll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijah’s wealth, then now you won’t have any more need for me, right?” They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. “All thing that you swindled out of my ex-husband’s pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,” I went on in a steady voice. “We don’t have to see or talk to each other ever again.” On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this drama’s taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadn’t fully recovered since the loss. “Could you please take me to the hospital?” I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. “Are you okay? You look like you're about to faint,” he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. “Oh, wait! It’s you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?” I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. “Uh, Daniel?” I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. “Yes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.” I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. “How are you feeling now?” Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. “A little better, but still kinda dizzy,” I answered honestly. “Thanks for the assistance, but it’s okay if you have somewhere to be. You’ve already done too much for me.” “Oh, it’s okay,” he said with a smile. “Unless you don’t want me here.” “It’s nothing like that, of course!” I quickly replied. “Thanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while I’m here.” “Well, I’m all ears. People say I’m a good listener.” I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, “I don’t really know you, Daniel…” “You know my name. That’s a start.” His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. “I remember… Daniel Pierce…” I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. “High school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.” He laughed. “You’ve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too — the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.” I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. “You’re joking!” “No, it’s true… Really! I’m sure you’ve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?” He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. “Good-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.” “Oh.” His expression changed immediately. “I’m sorry to hear that.” “You know, it's been a rough few months,” I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. “I'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.” Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. “And then I lost my baby...It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?” He nodded in understanding. “I’m so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. I’m sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?” “Yeah, starting anew in a foreign land,” I answered, thinking about my application in France. “Hmm… sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. “It takes courage to make such a big change.” I smiled weakly. “Actually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.” Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Really? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in Paris…” My jaw dropped. “What? I’m planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!” He looked at me with astonishment. “What are the odds, huh? Looks like we’ll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.” I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. “That’s really… something else.” “Surely you’ll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?” “The Latin Quarter, of course. I’m looking at an apartment there, since it’s where most students live.” Daniel chuckled. “And it looks like we’ll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Who knows? Maybe we’re destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Let’s fly together. I mean, if that’s alright with you?” His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. “Thank you, Daniel…” Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. “Miss Sophia Bennett?” she informed me. “Your test results are here.” CHAPTER 6 Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. “Well, Sophia,” he began, his tone measured, “the results are in. Congratulations to you both.” I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. “You’re going to be parents. Congratulations!” the doctor added. I’m… pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. “Other than that, you’re perfectly healthy, Sophia,” the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didn’t know what to say either. “Let me drive you home, Sophia,” he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and I’m supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it won’t have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I don’t have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. I’m so sorry, baby. It’s just all too sudden. But I know that I’m going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrived—I had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a week’s time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. “Call me when you get there!” she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. “Everything will be okay,” he reassured me. “I'm here. We'll do this together.” His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, You’re my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed past—the Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was it—the start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. “Looks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,” he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. “Just remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.” I rolled my eyes. “I'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.” He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. “I'm just saying, you’ll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!” I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. “Oh, shut up.” We both laughed. He added, “You need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.” “Oh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?” Daniel grinned. “Hey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.” I playfully nudged him. “I think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.” He appeared pleased with that statement. “Fair enough,” he answered with a teasing smile. “But you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.” I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. “Come on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.” As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. “Hello?” I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. “Who the hell is this? Where's Sophia?” a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	290	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12887&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457254789_1452745785385337_586184377001912327_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6ieDRUuUm9wQ7kNvgHPFjBX&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AHWDqckH60urRmdXhL1mueL&oh=00_AYBdmTOzqsVv5TMk4Pj76ZHjpMJ2BlBRrk3uY6gVIfcoxQ&oe=673018D3	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,328,179	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2327724}'	Yes	2024-11-05 10:51	active	1711	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1: PROLOGUE: Our three-year marriage is facing many challenges, and growing up as an orphan, who am I to expect anything better? My husband, Carter Whitlock, is everything I’ve ever dreamed of. Strong, kind, and fiercely devoted, he’s swept me off my feet from the moment we first met. In his arms, I’ve found solace and belonging. My mother-in-law, Elmyra, always has a disapproving gaze that’s never far from my side. The other members of the Whitlock family, too, seem to regard me with suspicion and disdain, as if I’m an interloper in their midst. I long to earn their acceptance, to prove myself worthy of their family name. Each day, I strive to be the perfect wife for Carter, tending to his needs with care and devotion. Yet no matter how hard I try, it seems as though I can never quite measure up to their expectations. Even so, a sense of determination always stirs within me. I won’t be cowed by their judgment, nor won’t I allow their harsh words to dim the light of my love for Carter. I'll be strong and unwavering in my resolve, and I’ll make my husband proud. ------ Hazel’s POV I have an unbelievable secret that I can’t wait to tell my husband. With our three year anniversary coming up, it’s about time we make our family complete. I hear the rumors being spread about me by his relatives; the whisper that I’m barren. I look down at the little pink plus sign on the test and I smile. It’s all going to change now. Carter will be so happy when I tell him. When I first met Carter at college, I had just stepped out of the campus coffee shop and a cyclist almost ran me over. Carter stepped in and grabbed me out of harm’s way. I instantly felt butterflies in my stomach. He has been my hero from the very beginning. He is the city's most famous bachelor. and an incredibly rich man. I never thought he would be interested in someone like me. I had nothing to give him. Because of that, I have always felt inferior to him in our marriage. Not everyone approved of the marriage from the beginning. The house staff is respectful, but I think it’s only because I am the mistress. Not because they think I deserve it. I see the judgment in their eyes when they look at me. Both my mother-in-law and sisters-in-law are constantly making comments about my appearance. They love to remind me that I represent the formidable Whitlock family. As if my looks and the way I dress will forever stain their family’s image. I wasn’t even allowed to make any decisions on my own wedding. I tried to pick out the flowers and I was told my taste was ‘too simple’ for a wedding to the most nobel family. I have also been told on several occasions that I should be ‘seen and not heard’ during family meetings. Nobody trusts my opinion, let alone asks for it. Carter’s mother, Elmyra, has always been distant and indifferent to me. She treats me like an outcast and every time she approaches me I get nervous. Her hair is always perfectly done up; her makeup and clothes flawless. She is an intimidating woman and she often makes me feel small. She knows exactly what to say to cut deeply too. “I suppose you are happy riding my son’s coat tails the rest of your life? What purpose do you serve if you can’t give him an heir?” “It’s probably for the best, dear. As an orphan, you wouldn’t know the first thing about being a mother anyway.” “I don’t know what my son was thinking when he decided to marry you. You aren’t strong enough to be the lady of this family.” But I know I can rely on Carter to protect me from her harsh words and actions when he’s around. He even defends me against his mother when she is hard on me. “I know you want to be a grandmother mom, but Hazel and I are happy. We will have a child when we are ready.” Then he turns to me and kisses me on the forehead. I don’t know why Elmyra hates me so much. It makes me feel bad about myself, like I will never be good enough for her son. But, from now on, everything is going to change. Even Elmyra will have to start treating me better once she hears the news. I have a husband who adores me, a beautiful home and now, after years of trying, a new addition on the way to make our family complete. Me, an orphan, finally getting a real family to call her own. Just then Carter walks out of the bedroom looking as handsome as ever with his dark blonde hair, piercing blue eyes and chiseled jaw. “Morning, babe. What’s for breakfast?” Carter asks as he strolls into the kitchen. He kisses me on the cheek and lightly squeezes my wrist as he walks past me to get his coffee. “Eggs and bacon,” I reply with a giggle. We eat our breakfast in companionable silence. I cherish every moment alone with my husband. I don’t care what his mother or his other relatives think. I just want his approval. The one person who has truly loved me and been there for me in my life. While I’m standing at the sink washing dishes, I feel a presence behind me suddenly. Something cold and heavy is placed on my heart. I look down at the most beautiful diamond necklace I’ve ever seen. It has a big cushion cut stone in the center and smaller stones wrapping up the sides of the necklace. “Carter! What is this for?” I ask breathlessly. “For being so beautiful,” he replies. He leads me over to a mirror on the wall and I gasp in surprise. “It’s stunning,” I say in awe. “Tonight I’d like you to wear it to dinner with that short black dress I like. And, when we get back I’d like you to wear only this,” he says suggestively. “Yes, sir,” I say softly. I tip my head back to allow him access to my lips. He kisses me deeply and caresses my body and I lean into him. “I wish I could stay in bed all day with you, but this meeting is important,” he moans and steps back. “I will be waiting for you,” I say with a coy look. “What would I do without you? You are the love of my life,” he replies. He gives me another quick kiss and then he’s headed towards the door. I sigh happily, thinking about how much I’m going to miss him today. We had already planned on going out to dinner, but now it's going to be special. I will tell him I’m with child tonight and surprise him. Out of the blue, my phone rings. I see that it’s my best friend, Lillian. I’ve been so focused on being the perfect wife for Carter that I’ve lost touch with many of my friends. But Lilian is different. She knows everything about Carter and me. She knows how my mother-in-law and the other family members treat me. She has always been there for me. She knows what to say to make me feel better about anything. -[“Hi, Hazel. How are you?”]- she asks. “I’m doing ok,” I say. -[“Your voice doesn’t sound ok. Spill it.”]- “It’s nothing, just had a visit from Elmyra.” -[“You really shouldn’t put up with her crap, Hazel. Talk to Carter about it, maybe he can get her to lay off.”]- “I appreciate that but I think that will just make me look weak to her. She’s a complicated woman,” I say. -[“She’s a shrew,”]- Lillian’s sarcasm makes me laugh. “Speaking of which, I have to get ready for this afternoon tea so she doesn’t have my head. Talk later?” I ask. -[“So you’ll be gone all afternoon?”]- “Yes, unfortunately. These ladies love to drone on about family traditions,” I reply and then add, “Why, do you need something?” -[“No, I’m ok. I was going to ask you to lunch but another time. I’m always here for you Hazel so if it gets too much give me a call.”]- “Thank you. You are such a great friend,” I reply warmly. I hang up with Lillian and feel a pang of regret. I’m going to make it a priority to dedicate more time to our friendship. My day is over quickly. The tea goes very well and I decide to head home early. Usually, I’d follow the women back to Elmyra's house for dinner. I always want to be part of them. But this time, I’m very tired. I walk into our apartment and set my bag on the counter. I hum to myself, excited about seeing Carter soon. I start to walk into the kitchen when I hear a noise. It sounds like a moan. I stop what I’m doing instantly. Fear creeps up my spine. I make my way back towards the sound and I hear it again. Then I hear a bang noise and I almost jump out of my skin. My heart is pounding and my legs feel shaky. Something is wrong. I know it in my gut. I start to push the door open slowly and it makes a small creaking sound. What I see makes me gasp. A woman is grinding on top of Carter and he’s moaning. He grabs her groin and looks up at her adoringly. I feel like someone has just ripped my heart out. My breathing becomes erratic. I start to panic. My knees feel like jello. I clutch the door frame for support. How could he do this to me?! This man who said I was the love of his life just this morning! This man who gave me a beautiful necklace and told me he hated leaving me! Just then, the woman turns to me with an evil grin. Like she’s enjoying making me watch in horror. I can’t believe my own eyes. I draw shaky breaths as tears fall down my face. My heart pounds mercilessly as I lock eyes with Carter—the man I’ve once loved, now a mere stranger before me. Everything I thought I knew about my husband. About my life. Destroyed in an instant. The sight before me shocks me to my core. Lillian and Carter. In our bed. Making love. Chapter 2: The man who says he loves me in the morning is now making love with my best friend. Carter's hands roam over Lillian's underdressed body, his lips trailing feverish kisses along her neck, while Lillian's laughter echoes in the room like a cruel taunt. My throat constricts. I want to curse, to scream, to lash out at them with every ounce of fury burning inside me. But my voice fails me, lost in a desert of despair. Finally, Carter and Lillian notice my presence, their affection abruptly extinguished like a candle snuffed out by a gust of wind. My tears fall unchecked now, hot and bitter against my cheeks. Carter scrambles to his feet, hastily pulling on his clothes. “Why are you here?” he asks. Lillian remains on the bed, a smirk playing at the corners of her lips, her gaze cold and calculating. She revels in my agony, relishing the destruction she has wrought. “It’s not what you think it is,” Carter says. My heart shatters into a million jagged pieces. I need to get out of here! I clutch at my ventricle, willing my heart to keep beating. Carter catches up to me, his hand reaching out to touch my arm, but I recoil from his touch as if burned. "Hazel, let’s talk," he demands, his voice raw with emotion. But I shake my head, my resolve hardening with each passing moment. “Talk about what?” My voice is a mere ghost of its former strength. “About how you slept with my best friend behind my back?” Now, I'm left shattered, questioning every moment of intimacy with Carter, every laugh shared with Lillian. Was it all a facade, a cruel illusion of love and friendship? The pain is unbearable, the disbelief suffocating! I make it back to our house after a hazy drive. I ascend to the master bedroom, my movements fueled by a desperate need to escape. With trembling hands, I begin to pull out my clothes and belongings from the cabinets and drawers, stuffing them haphazardly into a suitcase. I don’t care how messy it looks, don’t care about anything except getting away from all of it! "What’s gotten into you this time?" Elmyra calls out, breaking through the haze of my grief. I turn to her, standing in the doorway, her eyes narrowed, her jaw clenched. Her aura exudes mockery and arrogance. I manage to choke out, "I’m leaving." Elmyra hisses, as if wanting to curse at me. But before she can speak again, I brush past her, down the stairs and flee from the house, my suitcase clutched tightly in my numbing hands. I steady my breath, then climb into my car and start the engine, the roar of the motor drowning out the tumultuous thoughts swirling in my mind. I drive without direction; my subconscious takes control of the steering wheel and leads me to the only place I may feel safe - my parents' house. Mama is actually waiting for me at the threshold, I’m overwhelmed that I ignore the fact why she knows I’m coming. I walk in the doorway and papa, who’s reading a paper, frowns and asks, "Why do you look like that?” I sink onto the sofa, struggling to hold back my sobs. "What happened?" Mama perches on the edge of the sofa, her hand reaching out to brush away the tears that are staining my cheeks. I take a shaky breath, my heart constricting with pain. "I caught Carter and Lillian...together." I thought I'd have my parents’ support. But then, to my horror, their expressions darken, a look of apprehension crossing their faces. "Hazel," mama begins, her tone accusatory. "What have you done wrong?" Mama’s words suffocate me with its cruelty. “He is cheating on me–!That assho–” Slap! My head rears back from pain and shock. Papa just slaps me across the face! I hold my hand to my cheek. “Go back to Carter now, apologize for leaving, promise him that you won't do it again and that you'll stay by his side.” From the looks on their faces, I realize that they don't care about Carter's cheating. Only that I have brought disgrace upon them. Mama’s eyes are cold as she adds, "You must have done something wrong to cause Carter to cheat on you. Have you thought about what it would do to our family? Your brother's scholarship is still on Carter's dime. Your sister is about to out in the society and can't be dragged down by you. Now, do everything you can to not let Carter leave you.” This is my parents, my adoptive parents. I grew up pleasing them and being the best student in school, but they never look at me. Being adopted at a young age will do that. You are so grateful to the people who have taken you in. You are terrified of making a mistake that they may send you back to the orphanage and decide to adopt another child. A child that’s more obedient, smarter, better. So you bust yourself trying to make them proud of you. You stifle any part of yourself that may talk back or speak up. It wasn't until I married Carter that papa accepted me. The day we got married was the happiest day of my life. I thought mama and papa have considered me family all these years, now it turns out I was wrong. They don't care about me, at all. Papa says, "Have you had enough, I'm going to call Carter and have him bring you home. " I can’t take this anymore, this isn’t what I’m here for! This place can't provide the safety or even the comfort I desperately need! I turn on my heels and storm out of the house with my suitcase in hands before they can react. Humiliated, despised, and helpless… as I begin to acknowledge that I lost my husband and my family on the same day. Chapter 3: It all clicks. The late night calls, the flirtings, the unusual caring with Lillian - their chuckles in bed, my parents' coldness, Elmyra's sneers. My mind replays these scenes over and over again, like a broken record. I sit on the edge of the bed of the apartment I rented since last night, the weight of the world keeps pressing down on my shoulders. Just as I’m sinking deeper into the darkness of my thoughts, my phone shatters the silence. I jolt as I wipe away my tears. My hand trembles slightly as I glance at the screen. Then, my jaw clenches in anger when I see the caller ID—Lillian. “Really? You still have the guts to call me?” I hiss. -["Listen, Hazel, it's evident where his heart lies, and frankly, your dramatics won't change that. Just gracefully accept the truth and move on, like any sensible person would."]- Lilian says in her sweet voice, without a hint of remorse or shame. -[“We need to talk, Express Cafe, now.”]- My grip on the phone tightens, my nails digging into my palm as I fight to keep my composure. I force my anger down, steeling myself for whatever lies Lillian is about to spin. "Fool me once" I say courageously, “If you think…” -[“Don't you want to know why and when your husband cheated on you?”]- She's been my best friend long enough to know what will pinch me. She hangs up, the silence that follows echoing in the small apartment like a deafening roar. Express Cafe is just a few minutes' drive away. I slip into a corner booth and wait, quickly smooth concealer around my swollen eyes, as I watch the door with bated breath. Lilian comes in blushing like a woman in love, and ironically, her love has turned out to be mine. An awkward silence ensues and we stare at our respective coffee cups for a while. “Why, Lillian?” I finally ask. "Hazel, you need to face the truth. Carter loves me, not you. He's only with you because he wants an heir, a baby. Once he gets what he wants from you, he'll leave you for me." "Is that so?" I ask, my voice trembling slightly despite my best efforts to maintain my composure. A very faint smile plays at the corners of Lilian’s lips that she tries so hard to hide by tilting her head down as she reaches into her bag and produces her phone. With a few taps of her finger, she turns the screen towards me, revealing a string of text messages between her and Carter. "He's been seeing me behind your back, Hazel," Lilian says, her voice holding a tinged of a smug satisfaction. "He's been telling me everything. How he can't stand being with you, how he's only staying with you for appearance’s sake. He's using you, and you're too blind to see it." My breath dries in my throat as I read the messages. The Carter in the text messages is nothing like the husband I knew. I can tell by his texts that he is happy, which makes my heart ache even more. “But what does that have to do with why you betrayed me? You were my best friend,” I say, trying not to show how much these messages hurt me. “At first we were friends, but then I realized I could never really respect you. The way you let people walk all over you...I’m sorry but it’s just pathetic. And then I stayed close to you so I could be near Carter,” she replies. “He never loved you, I’m always his true love. He met me first. ” she continues. I swallow a lump in my throat and quietly take a deep breath. “How long has this been going on?” I ask. “Pretty much since the beginning. A few months into your marriage, maybe,” she says without remorse. My head is reeling with the idea that Carter has been cheating on me for so long. I’m shocked that Lillian has such a mean streak. She’s never my friend to begin with. How could I have let these kinds of people into my life, into my heart? Just then I hear the door jingle, prompting me to look up. To my shock, Carter appears. “You called Carter?” I ask Lillian in a horrified tone. “You two really need to talk. You need to think about your life choices, accept the reality and it's good for all of us.” she replies snidely. She gets up to leave and Carter takes her place in the opposite chair. "Come home with me. We had a good time, didn't we? We can still live the life we had before. It’s not like you don’t enjoy the things we do together,” he says. He tries to run his hand up my arm but I slap him away. “Don’t touch me. I only enjoyed them when I thought I was the only one you were doing it with!” I whisper between my gritted teeth. "I'm the only one who can stand you in bed, you know how boring you used to be in bed? I made you moan over and over. You know you still want me..." He stares at me with those cold eyes. The eyes I once loved. He’s finally stopped pretending. It’s all been an act. I see that now. Carter changes his personality to suit his needs. He manipulates people to get what he wants. He manipulated me before and he’s trying to do it again! I say nothing, trying to keep my anger in check. “I don’t know why you are fighting this so hard. Most women would die to be in your place. They’d be very happy to get even the tiniest scrap from me,” He pauses, waiting for my reply. But I keep my silence. “You agreed to my terms. I have your signature on the prenuptial agreement to prove it. So get over yourself and fulfill your duty to me. Then you can go on about your sad little life, while I rise to the top and make my family proud,” he boasts. “Did you ever love me?” I ask. "Love is too strong of a word.” He laughs out loud as if he has heard something ridiculous. “You have good breeding, your parents assured me like you would be an obedient wife, and all along you've done well. Why don't you keep it up? Come home now, before I run out of patience." He’s never loved me. His tone reminds me of the new racehorse he bought last month. A new, premium racehorse, presentable, brings him victories and can be bred to produce foals again. He never sees me as a wife, or even as a person. “Not a chance,” I say proudly. “Remember your prenup? If you don't bear me children, you will be ruined. Your family will be in debt for the rest of their lives. Don't you dare try to leave me.” His pupils dilate like that of a wild animal's, and he chokes me with his hand. I can barely breathe, I can feel he’s serious about hurting me, this man I had loved is literally taking my breath away. “I’m leaving you, one way or another…." With what strength I have left I try to remove his hand and finish the sentence with the last of my breath. My peripheral vision sees that people are already whispering and looking over at us, and some even take out their phones and start taking pictures of us. ”How are you…” He growls, low and dangerous. He notices the look in the crowd's eyes, and I'm betting he won’t dare make a scandal like domestic scandal in public if he wants to remain reputable. He stares at me with anger in his eyes. He then lets go and I can finally breathe heavily. I cough, calling his bluff. He finally breaks the stare and leaves in a huff. The look on his face is absolutely worth it. I may have to pay the consequences later. But for now, I feel free for the first time in my life. I will leave Carter, no matter the cost. Chapter 4: Read your contract - This should be on my tombstone. I dug out my prenup from when papa told me not to worry about anything, that they would protect me and all I had to do was sign it, and so I did. But now, I realize that every conditioning of this prenup is working against me. My parents sold me into marriage, and they’ll be furious with me for getting a divorce. They’ll be bankrupt and vulnerable to attacks without Carter’s protection. “If you want a divorce, you won’t get a penny from me. You will no longer be under my protection. Think twice, Hazel.” Those are Carter's words, which are burned in my memory. I just wanna brush off the agreement and his threat by not thinking too much about them. But then, they start to haunt me, making me understand the realness of it all. Escaping isn’t a possibility, and Carter proves that… The rain pours as I stand on the doorstep of my rented house, the water mingles with the tears I try so hard to hold back. “Your husband's men took your car. I was about to tell you while they’re here so you can talk to them about it, but they’re so aggressive and I got scared that they may hurt me,” my landlord says. A rush of anger and helplessness courses through me as I stare at the empty space of the parking lot where I last left my car. As if that’s not enough for Carter, he adds another unwanted surprise for me. “Also,” the landlord begins, pity and fear etched across her wrinkled face. "Your husband called through the cellphone of one of his men. He threatened me, said he'd ruin my business if I don't evict you. So.., I can't keep the house rented to you anymore.” The world seems to tilt, the ground shifting beneath my feet. "B-but, I have nowhere to go. Besides, I need time to find a new place." The landlord shakes her head, her face stern. "I can't risk it. The young Whitlock has too much influence. I can't afford to be caught in whatever marital problem you have." I wanna protest again, but she’s right. Carter may put her in a difficult situation like he’s doing to me now, and I don’t wanna be the reason for it. With a heavy heart, I pack my things, and drag myself and my suitcase out into the storm. I then head to the nearest hotel. Without cash, I rely on my credit cards. The clerk at the front desk shakes his head as he hands back my credit card to me. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Whitlock. Your card has been declined." My cheeks burn with shame. "Can you try again, please?" The clerk tries again,... and beep! Declined, again! Maybe this hotel’s POS machine isn’t working - at least that’s what I wanna believe in, though deep down, my inkling is telling me something else. I walk to another hotel, and approach the front desk, my hands shaking as I present my credit card. "I need a room, please," I say, trying to keep my voice steady. To my surprise, without even taking my credit card, the clerk shakes her head. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Whitlock. We can't help you." “Why?” I ask with a little frustration. The manager, who looks uncomfortable, comes to the clerk’s rescue, and answers, “Mr. Carter Whitlock has banned you from our hotel." You’ve got to be kidding me? Where would I go now? There’s no refuge for me now. Carter’s reach is far and his influence powerful, making sure I’m isolated, vulnerable. He’s trying to force me back, cutting me off financially, stripping away my options. Soon I will be in debt and poor, which isn’t good, especially that I’m now going to be a mother. I have to find a way out of this, and the only temporary solution I can think of is to pawn my pearls and earrings for some cash. I quickly head to a pawnshop, and its owner eyes me as I lay my jewelry on the counter. "I need to cash these," I say. He picks up the pearls, turning them over in his hands, his eyes narrowing as he glances at my suitcase. "You left home?” “Y-yes, and it’s hard to find a place to stay. My credit cards have been declining, so I need cash.” The owner smirks as he says, “Nice pieces, but I can't give you much for them. Market's down, you see." My heart sinks. I know he’s lying, taking advantage of my desperation. But what choice do I have - haggling? Then what? Get another rejection? I don’t wanna face with that. "How much?" I ask, bracing myself. He names a figure that’s insultingly low, but I nod, swallowing my pride and the bitter taste of defeat. "I'll take it." At least I have money that'll last for a few days if I spend it wisely. That’s what matters for now. He counts out the bills with deliberate slowness while his eyes on me, a predator sensing vulnerability. When he finally hands over the money, I grab it. But I have to stay in the lobby for a moment, waiting for the rain to stop. Suddenly, my eyes flicker on the TV that’s currently showing a flash news with a caption; ‘The Divorce of the Century’. The wife, once vilified by the town, now stood vindicated by Marius Thorne, the town's most revered lawyer. “Marius Thorne,” I echo. Marius Thorne’s image flashes on the screen, a vision of confidence and success. His gold eyes, piercing, enchanting even. According to the news, he's a partner at the biggest law firm in town and he never loses in court. “He may be who I need,” I murmur to myself, excitement surging within me. Once the rain stops, I begin searching for a new place to stay. With newfound determination and what little cash I have, I find refuge in a cramped flat that doesn't check documents. The landlord, a cold and distant old lady, lays down the rules; no pets allowed, no men allowed, before disappearing from my sight. In this tiny room, my troubled heart finally quiets down. For now, I’m safe, hidden from Carter's relentless pursuit. Through G****e, I search the name ‘Marius Thorne’, and quickly call the numbers on the law firm profile he’s working with. After a few rings, a female voice echoes from the other end of the line. -[“Counsel Commanders Law Firm, how can we help you?”]- “Hi! I’m filing for divorce and I need to make an appointment with Marius Thorne, is he available to speak with?” Chapter 5: Divorce is never as easy as I thought it would be. -[“I’m calling to inform you that Mr. Thorne has decided to NOT take your case. We can recommend good divorce lawyers if needed….”]- The woman’s tone is cool and reserved over the phone. Confusion clouds my thoughts, and questions race through my mind—why would he turn me away? Is he busy? Or does he find my case not worthy of his time? I quickly rush to the law firm, hoping to personally meet and talk to Marius Throne, but I’m told by his secretary that appointments with Marius Throne are currently lined up for a month from now. So, he’s busy. Even so,... I’m still hoping that he’ll have a change of heart and accept my divorce case if only he can understand my situation. It’s a good case, hard case to be exact - my prenup agreement is harsh and my husband was caught cheating red-handed. This may pique his interest. The bustling lobby seems to shrink in an instant as I, lost in my thoughts, collide with someone in a sharp, tailored suit. I stumble back, instinctively apologizing. "Oh, I'm so sor-!" But when the man speaks, I freeze mid-apology. "Hazel?" he says, his voice a mix of surprise and recognition. My brow furrows as I stare at him, trying to place the familiar handsome face. Then, it hits me. "Leslie?!" I exclaim, my confusion giving way to excitement. "It's nice to see you again!" Leslie returns my smile, his eyes lighting up with warmth. "It's nice to see you again too." My mind trips me back to our high school days, the laughter, the secrets shared, which were overshadowed by the years of silence that followed my marriage to Carter. "It’s been a long time,” I say. “What are you doing in a place like this?" A proud smile tugs at Leslie's lips as he proudly gestures around the lobby. "I work here as a Senior Legal Associate." Senior Legal Associate? - I echo inwardly with awe. Quickly, a glimmer of possibility shines through my uncertainty! And when Leslie asks the question back to me, I know I have to seize the opportunity. “How about you, what are you doing here?” In a heartbeat, I reply, "I'm divorcing my husband, and I need to talk to Attorney Thorne now. His secretary said he has many cases lined up for him. But he’s my only hope. Can you help me meet him, please?" As I wait for his response, I look into his eyes, praying for a lifeline. “Mr. Thorne is a troublesome boss, difficult to work with, and even harder to persuade,” he says. My stubbornness refuses to let doubt cloud my determination. I’m desperate. Despite the warning signs, I press on, my resolve unshaken. "Just let me talk to him. Then I'll decide whether I still want to trust my case to him or not... please?" Leslie's smile turns brittle. "Alright. I'll try to talk to him first about you. Follow me." I follow Leslie, then wait outside one of the doors that are lining the corridor as I watch him disappear into the room. I hope Leslie's charm will be enough to sway Marius Thorne, to at least grant me a chance to plead my case. And maybe, just maybe, if I can make him understand, I can turn the tide in my favor. After a moment of agony, Leslie finally emerges from the room, his smile radiant as he meets my eager gaze. “You may now go in,” he announces, his voice tinged with excitement. My heart leaps with anticipation, and I can't help but squeal with delight. With a grin, I say, “Thank you so, so much!” I waste no time in crossing the threshold into the room. As I close the door, my eyes quickly fall upon Marius Thorne behind the mahogany desk. He’s tall and he’s impeccably handsome too, more so than Leslie and even Carter himself. Clad in a printed suit, he exudes an air of impassiveness that sends chills down my spine. His jawline is sharp, his gold eyes are more piercing in person than they were on TV, and his dark hair perfectly groomed. Marius’ voice is devoid of emotion just like his expression. "My secretary and Leslie told me that you’re planning to divorce your husband, Carter of the Whitlock Family.” Surprised, I ask, "You know my husband?" Is Marius Thorne turning me off because of my husband? He dodges my question, and delivers his verdict instead. "I have a full schedule for the rest of the year to take on new cases. I can recommend good divorce lawyers to you If you need..." Disappointment and frustration foam in my heart, my hands clenching to my sides. "Is there anything I can do to change your mind?" Marius remains unmoved. Without a tiny hint of second-thought, he crashes me with a one-word answer, “None.” Pride becomes my shield from rejection. I’ve walked away from anyone where I’m unwanted. I did that from Carter and his family, from my parents, God, I can just walk away from this stranger too! With a forced smile, I turn to the door. But just as I reach the threshold, a hand grips my wrist with unexpected force. Then, Carter's angry face looms over me. I struggle to maintain my balance. "Carter, let go of me!" I demand, my voice trembling with fear and defiance. “What do you think you’re doing here?!” he asks back, his face red with beasty fury. Carter drags me aggressively. I try to get rid of him, shoving my wrist from his iron grip, but his strength is overpowering. Finally, we reach the lobby, where curious eyes watch our confrontation unfold. Carter releases my wrist, but my humiliation doesn't end there. In a voice sharp and cold, he unleashes a torrent of threats that makes my blood run cold. "I own half of this law firm. When my wife came to my firm looking for a divorce lawyer, You think I wouldn't notice that?——" My eyes widen in surprise… that’s news to me. Carter pinches my hand and says, “You didn't really think that you could find a lawyer who would dare take you on, did you?” My mind goes blank, could this be the reason why Marius Thorne kept refusing me? Is there any other divorce attorney in town who will take my case? Who’s not scared of Carter? Carter grabs my arm once again. “Stop defying me! You can’t just waltz out of our marriage without consequences. Didn’t I already make sure you know that? The hardship you’re going through now is just the tip of the iceberg of what else I can do to you." I try to let go myself, but it’s no use, Carter is much stronger than I am. He then tightens his grip on me, which prompts me to hiss in pain. “Carter, please,” I beg. Carter parts his lips, but before he can continue his tirade, a pair of hands intervenes, grasping both my arm and his. I look up, and see Marius standing before us.	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12972&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	830	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	redtgb.com	VIDEO		https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12972&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/453254536_511384871450031_1875164960821934827_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5u0p1M_UOdIQ7kNvgGiSKCj&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AHWDqckH60urRmdXhL1mueL&oh=00_AYBtX02f7Af-cQCpNW_hI5JM8a5uRxDLzCT4XW6FstkmDA&oe=67301CB5	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,328,180	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2327162}'	Yes	2024-11-05 10:51	active	1711	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother." Carissa blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" Barrett refused instantly. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?"	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	290	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458495966_326856550510964_3239548925292452152_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=hV0fLy5rb-AQ7kNvgF8P7-0&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AHWDqckH60urRmdXhL1mueL&oh=00_AYAzgOokb_dvXZ9xpsAMH0TPgE7l35uA6wYDT0jC_dy0BA&oe=6730326B	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,328,183	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2327162}'	Yes	2024-11-05 10:51	active	1711	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother." Carissa blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" Barrett refused instantly. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?"	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	290	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458495966_326856550510964_3239548925292452152_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=hV0fLy5rb-AQ7kNvgF8P7-0&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AHWDqckH60urRmdXhL1mueL&oh=00_AYAzgOokb_dvXZ9xpsAMH0TPgE7l35uA6wYDT0jC_dy0BA&oe=6730326B	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,328,182	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2327162}'	No	2024-11-05 10:51	active	1711	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother." Carissa blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" Barrett refused instantly. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?"	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	290	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458495966_326856550510964_3239548925292452152_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=hV0fLy5rb-AQ7kNvgF8P7-0&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AHWDqckH60urRmdXhL1mueL&oh=00_AYAzgOokb_dvXZ9xpsAMH0TPgE7l35uA6wYDT0jC_dy0BA&oe=6730326B	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,328,185	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2327749}'	Yes	2024-11-05 10:51	active	1711	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 “Sir, Madam is not feeling well," the butler of the Gannon mansion reported on the phone. The man at the end of the line spoke in a nonchalant tone. "So, take her to the hospital. I’m not a doctor." The line died immediately. The butler was so pale, beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Zora relaxed her back against the sofa, feeling weak from abdominal pains. Trying to mask the pain, she asked hopefully. “What did he say?” The butler instantly put on a calm smile when he turned in her direction. “Madam, sir said he will meet us at the hospital.” Zora’s eyes lit up. Ezrah had not been home for almost three days, and she was missing him so much. This sickness seemed to be her lucky charm to get him to her side again. “Okay. Let’s go.” Zora’s heart warmed at the fact that Ezrah at least cared about his child. Both of them were caught in a scandal two years ago, so getting married was the only way to curb the situation. Ezrah’s stance was clear through it all. “When everything calms down, we are getting a divorce.” Zora hoped that by that time, she would have been able to melt his cold heart and make him fully hers, so her hopes were high. However, over time, she found him slowly drawing away from her, even when they worked together in the same company and shared the same bedroom. Two months ago, Ezrah returned and asked Zora for a divorce but chanced upon the test results. His expression was dark. “Let’s hold off on the divorce until after the child is born, but don’t expect to remain Mrs. Gannon. That title belongs to somebody else, but it’s definitely not you.” The marriage after those words had been terrible. Ezrah barely returned home, barely got intimate with her. The only reason she still bore Mrs. Gannon was because of the child in her womb. Zora thought that his reason for being away was because of work since he was the CEO of the Gannon Group, a multibillion-dollar company where Zora also worked as an assistant manager. Unknown to Ezrah, Zora had been secretly in love with him for five years, but that drunk night at her best friend Coco’s birthday party, Zora woke up in bed with Ezrah. She decided to keep it a secret and a memory she would forever cherish when the media picked up the news. Ezrah could not allow the scandal to ruin his well-kept reputation and cause him losses, so he announced that he and Zora were already dating secretly and were soon getting married. Zora, who had been madly in love with him, was excited about the news of getting married to Ezrah. Zora hoped that with time, his heart would warm up towards her, but that did not happen. Even in her state, Ezrah hardly spent the night at home. On the way to the hospital, Zora’s phone beeped, and looking at the content, her heart dropped. Ezrah was holding the delicate hand of a beautiful woman, a proud smile on his face. The caption read, ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ Zora’s eyes were swollen with tears. As they dropped down her cheeks, she refused to believe it. Maybe it was photoshopped. There was never any news about Ezrah dating any woman before she had a baby for him. He never even warmed up to women. The man had long been secretive and kept his face from the media. Also, the butler Rudolph had said that Ezrah promised to meet them at the hospital, so the media must be spreading this false news to gain popularity. Even after everything, she still could not help the unease in her heart, instantly dialing his number. Despite him warning her to only communicate with him through the butler, Zora took the bull by the horn this time. Her call went through, but there was no answer. Her old self would have given up, but due to the unease in her heart because of the news, she couldn’t bring herself to do so. On the fourth ring, a woman answered the call. Her melodious voice made Zora feel less of a woman. “Ezrah is in the bathroom.” Zora’s hands holding the phone shook, her heart in tatters. Ezrah never allowed her to touch his phone, but this woman casually answered his call, and was he really in the bathroom? Zora felt the pain in her chest worse than that of her abdomen. “Who are you?” The words forced themselves out of her mouth. The woman responded casually, “Piper, his fiancée. And you are?” “Whatever he saved my name with,” Zora responded calmly. The pain of the news was more than she could bear. Though knowing that Ezrah never loved her, she thought they could live in peace for the sake of the baby in her womb, but Ezrah never meant to make her dreams come true. The woman at the end of the line moved the phone from her ear to have a better view of the caller ID. “Oh, Zora. If it’s urgent, I could drop a message for you when he comes out.” The nights Ezrah spent away when Zora thought he was busy at work, it was a great disappointment that he was with the woman he loved, leaving her to suffer with her unborn child. She was still in her first trimester, and due to all the morning sickness and other health issues, Zora had taken a break from working at the company to recover first. Her mind lacked clarity, and she was beginning to doubt all the responses she got from Rudolph when she asked him to get in touch with Ezrah. “Just tell him to call me.” Zora ended the call. At the hotel room, Ezrah returned from the meeting in the conference room. Since he never allowed anyone to answer their calls during meetings, he equally left his phone in the presidential suite meant for his relaxation. “What are you doing with my phone?” He asked as soon as he entered the bedroom. Before Piper spoke, he asked again, “and I made it clear that you should wait for me at the lounge. How did you have access?” The pout on Piper’s lips only made her cuter as she faked anger. “Is it wrong for me to come? We would have gotten married if Zora had not appeared.” Ezrah was a man who loved to keep his love life private. He and Piper had been in a secret long-distance relationship. The night they arranged to meet at the birthday party of one of his business partner’s sister, Piper had an emergency and could not attend as planned. That night, he mysteriously ended up in bed with Zora, an incident that should have been brushed under the carpet until the media took hold of it. Not wanting his well-maintained reputation to crack, he apologetically married Zora, promising Piper to divorce Zora secretly after two years when the news dies down. Things took a different turn when he found the test result after promising Piper that he was ending things with Zora. “I told you I was working on it. You should keep yourself hidden away from the press. We shouldn’t be seen together.” Ezrah’s voice was stern. It was business for him first, and he didn’t want Piper’s presence to ruin it for him. Piper was uneasy at the reminder. Forcing a smile, she relayed, “I could be your confidential secretary. Please Ezrah, I don’t want to be away from you anymore.” Ezrah did not give a response. His actions were always well thought out. It wasn’t easy for him to be the CEO of the legendary Gannon Group as the youngest of three sons. Any wrong move and his elder brothers would begin to fight for the position. “Did anyone call?” He was scrolling through his phone when he caught sight of Zora’s name. “Yeah. Zora. She said you should call her,” Piper responded with a smile, her fingers sliding over her exposed thighs as she lay seductively on the luxurious king-size bed. “What did you tell her?” Ezrah frowned a little. He wanted to keep Piper a secret until after the divorce. “I pretended not to know about her existence.” Piper lifted herself to a sitting position, and due to the long slit of the dress, her full thighs were exposed, but Ezrah’s attention was on the phone in his hand. “Do me a favor and don’t answer my calls again.” His voice had lost its warmth. Piper faked remorse. “I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent.” Ezrah finally held her gaze as he spoke roughly, “Nothing about Zora is ever urgent.” Chapter 2 Piper was very happy with his remark, but Zora was still Misses Gannon, the title Piper had long coveted. How she wished that night had not happened. If only that useless man had not appeared when she was about to leave for the airport to board the private jet, she would have been the one waking up in bed with Ezrah. It pained her that it had to be that woman, Zora. “Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her?” Ezrah hated to be doubted. “You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her.” Piper smiled with satisfaction, and since she had mentally stored Zora's number after answering the call, she sent the recording to her. Remembering that the butler had called Ezrah informing him that Zora was sick, she asked after deleting the audio from her phone. “Can you go shopping with me? I didn’t bring enough clothes.” Even if Zora showed the audio to Ezrah, Piper would deny it as she had used a number Ezrah didn’t know to send it. “I have another meeting in two hours, so you have an hour and a half to finish shopping,” Ezrah said softly. Zora’s heart tightened in her chest when she played the audio. The butler who was driving the car felt helpless, equally disappointed in his boss. Zora asked from the back seat of the luxurious car she was seated in. “Did he really tell you he was coming to the hospital?” The butler’s throat went dry. He always succeeded in making up excuses for his boss, but this time, everything backfired. That audio destroyed everything. “I’m sorry, ma’am. I just didn’t want to see you sad.” Zora’s heart twitched, a bitter smile curled the corner of her lips, feeling like a fool as tears welled up in her eyes. She was nothing to Ezrah. The little surprises sent to ignite her hope were merely prepared by the butler. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t recover from the pain as she felt a force hit the car from the side, causing it to swerve off the road and somersault thrice. The butler was instantly unconscious. Zora felt unbearable pain, blood sputtered from her mouth and nose, then in between her thighs. No words could describe the agony as she watched the life draining out of her with intense pain settled in her abdomen. She managed to pick up her phone, which had fallen to the side from the impact, dialing her husband’s number. Unable to lift the phone to her ear, she activated the speaker. “Zora. I’m busy.” That was what Ezrah said as soon as he answered the phone, not waiting to hear what she had to say. After all, nothing about Zora was ever urgent to him. Before she lost consciousness, she heard the laughter of a woman with the words, “Ezrah, I want these shoes.” “Try them on. If they fit, you can have them.” ‘So, shopping with a woman is what you call busy.’ That was what Zora thought before losing consciousness. Zora woke up at the hospital after hours of surgery. Her face was as pale as a ghost, her countenance pitiful. Her butler, Rudolph, sat at her hospital bed, a smile on his face. He had sustained a few injuries, but they were not serious, and he was already discharged. “Madam, you are awake. Thank God.” Zora was glad to see that Rudolph was fine. There were just bruises on his face. He quickly rushed out to call a doctor. “Mrs. Gannon, how are you feeling?” The doctor asked as he examined Zora, writing a few things on a writing pad he carried along. Zora was only concerned about one thing. “How is my baby?” Zora asked. The doctor’s eyes dulled. “I’m very sorry, but your baby couldn’t survive the impact.” Tears brimmed in the back of Zora’s eyes, but she fought them back. She lost everything. She left her father’s company to work for her husband, nurturing his business and enduring all the taunts of his arrogant family. At twenty-three, she had nothing to show for the man she had secretly loved for five good years. “It’s alright. She would have just suffered anyway.” Her heart had turned cold due to the loss of the child. “Excuse me?” The doctor was shocked. He expected her to cry like any woman in her situation would, but Zora bottled it in. She could endure all of Ezrah’s indifference towards her, but she would never forgive him for the loss of her child. That woman appeared, and Zora suddenly got involved in an accident. The case had to be investigated, but as for Ezrah, he no longer had a place in her heart. “Sorry, that was not directed at you.” There was no warmth in Zora’s apologetic voice. The doctor forced a smile, finished his examination, and left. Zora stared at the butler at the doorway. He stood there since the doctor arrived. Zora was about to tear down but couldn’t do so. She had been weak for too long, leading to the death of her child. If she had left the first time Ezrah asked her for a divorce, this would not have happened. When she discovered this baby, she decided to consent to the divorce and leave. At least, she would have his child to remind her of the relationship they once shared. Unfortunately, the test result fell from her handbag, Ezrah saw it. Even when he decided for them to wait until after she gave birth, his treatment of her was no better. “Where is Ezrah?” Zora asked. Butler Rudolph was scared. He could feel the cold in Zora’s voice, and even with the distance, he could feel the chills. “Madam, the man who hit us was drunk, and he died on the spot. The police are not able to contact his family either,” Rudolph reported, trying to avoid answering her question. He was a middle-aged man. Zora did not believe the report but kept it to herself. The moment she discovered that the man she respected so much was lying to her, her trust in him dwindled. She will find ways to investigate the matter by herself. “That isn’t my question.” “Boss left here a few minutes ago,” Rudolph answered. Zora was enraged this time. Not only Ezrah but Rudolph, the butler Ezrah assigned to her, was equally taking her for a fool. “Don’t lie to my face again.” Her voice was stern and full of contempt. Rudolph pursed his lips, his head lowered. “Boss said, and I quote. ‘It’s rather unfortunate. Let the doctors take care of her. I’m very busy at the moment.” Zora knew what he was busy with. It was the woman whose voice she heard in the audio. She thought she was strong enough to take it, but a tear fell from her eyes before she could stop it. Ashamed of showing her weak side in front of Rudolph, she discharged him. “Thank you, and please excuse me.” Rudolph was never supposed to leave Zora's side, so he was reluctant. “Ma…” “I said, excuse me, Rudolph,” Zora’s voice raised, Rudolph decided to wait in front of the door. “Okay.” As soon as he left the ward, Zora dialed a number. “Soph…” “Dad, I’m sorry. I made a mistake, and now, I lost everything.” Zora didn’t hold back her tears as she spoke to her father on the phone. He was against the marriage the moment he realized that Ezrah did not feel the same way Zora felt about him, but she was optimistic, insisting that Ezrah would change. Expecting her father to scold her an, ‘I told you so’ lecture, his voice was rather soft as he asked her. “What happened, Zora?” “I had an accident and lost the baby. I’m coming home.” The silence at the end of the line was deafening. She knew her father was saddened about the loss of his grandchild. When she was about to end the call, he suddenly said, “Oh Zora. I’m coming to get you. Just send me your location.” Zora refused. She couldn’t leave until she was legally separated from Ezrah. “No dad, I have a few things to do first.” “What is that? Let me help you with it?” Her father eagerly said, but she was in no mood to burden the middle-aged man. The loss had caused Zora to mature so fast as the reality of life hit her. No more would she depend on anyone. It was time to do something worthwhile with her life, but first of all, she will still have to face Ezrah for the last time. “Don’t worry. It’s nothing I can’t handle. “Okay. We shall prepare your welcome party. I will inform your mom.” Zora smiled and didn’t refuse her father’s kindness. Three days later, she was discharged from the hospital. As she waited for Ezrah’s return, she got the divorce papers ready. It was three days later in the dead of the night when Ezrah returned, tired-looking but his attractive features remained untouched by his fatigue. Zora had lost sleep, waiting for Ezrah during most of the days. As soon as she heard the sound of the car, she quickly rushed downstairs but paused on top of the stairs when Ezrah walked through the door of the living room. Arriving home, Ezrah no longer met the woman who always met him with a smile. She stood on top of the stairs and yelled with a cold expression, “Good news Ezrah! Our baby died in a car accident. There is nothing between us, so let’s get a divorce.” The man who was always cold to her instantly panicked. He stood momentarily frozen. Chapter 3 Ezrah was baffled by the news. Twice, he had asked her for a divorce and saw how gloomy she turned at the subject. This was what he wanted but he couldn’t help the unease filling his heart. Was it because Zora was the one asking? Was she trying to mess up his reputation with the loss of the child? Ezrah was confused. Zora descended the stairs, walking to the dining table. Ezrah did not utter an acceptance or rejection of her request for a divorce and went up the stairs, returning after ten minutes in loungewear. Seemed he wasn’t going out or was it the shock from the news? Seeing the dinner table hosting different delicacies, excitement filled his heart as he took a seat. If she really wanted a divorce, then she wouldn’t have cooked for him. At this moment, Piper was momentarily forgotten. Ezrah avoided Zora’s gaze as this was the first time she was so cold to him. Without alerting her of his arrival, she still ensured that his supper was ready. As he uncovered one of the dishes, his eyes darkened as he glared at her. It was not the food he was expecting but rather, the cold divorce papers, with a pen beside them, waiting to be signed. “What is this?” Ezrah was furious, being famished from not having time to eat. In times past, Zora would have been worried and tried to appease him but that Zora was gone. After crying her eyes out for days, she waited to serve Ezrah these cold documents, she had no more tears to shed but her eyes were dangerously red. “Do I need to get you a pair of glasses?” Her voice was taunting, as she saw the shocked expression on his face. He must have taken her request as a joke the first time but the documents exposed the reality. “Why? Were you expecting me to cook when I had no idea when you will be home?” Ezrah’s expression was blank. She could have made the maids do it. It burned Zora that she could not read his emotions but she didn’t care anymore. “Please sign the papers. In case the prints are too tiny, I got you a magnifying glass,” she dropped the item in front of him. Ezrah was not irrational. When he asked for a divorce, he ensured that there would be nothing for the media to feed on but now that they just lost a child? What will people think? His parents liked Zora, except his two elder brothers who always saw her as a threat. The situation was complicated now. Ezrah never thought she would stand on it to ask for a divorce because of how she always claimed to love him, not caring if he was just cold to her. He needed time to think. “We shall talk about it later,” he finally said and was about to stand up when Zora played an audio from her phone. With her mind made up, she wanted the divorce here and now. The woman in front of Ezrah was different from the one he always came home to. She always wore attractive clothes with a little makeup to seduce him which sometimes worked but after his release, Ezrah would return to being cold. Today, Zora did not have on any makeup. Her hair was not even combed. All she wore was pajamas, her long dark hair looking lifeless, in contrast to Ezrah who was looking so attractive. He had the looks and physique Zora used to die for but not anymore. All she felt for him now was resentment. She suddenly matured past looks or smartness in a man. What was there in being hot and a genius in business when there is no conscience or empathy? Zora was just seeing that the man she has always been obsessed with was a selfish monster, caring only about his own image, money, and passion. Whatever blinded her eyes before was removed the moment she woke up on that hospital bed. The voice from the audio was as clear as daylight. A female and a male but the male voice was indeed that of Ezrah. Female: I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent. Male: Nothing about Zora is ever urgent. Female: Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her? Male: You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her. Zora caught an expression of guilt on his face but there was no remorse. His voice was hard. “Where did you get that?” He demanded. Piper could not have done this, right? She had no contact with Zora. But it was just the two of them in the room. Were there secret cameras? Though confused, his expression returned to being blank. “You have to destroy that audio before I sign this paper,” he threatened her. Zora could not tell how she managed to pretend that she was fine. Up until now, he didn’t even care to apologize for sharing their private information with whatever name he calls the woman in his life. What on earth could have made her fall in love with such a man? He was different from that man from a long time ago who saved her from the pool when she was bullied by some jealous friends. Ezrah did not remember that day but that was when Zora fell in love with him. She calmly showed him another caption on her phone. ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ This time, Ezrah paled but his eyes were dark and he picked up his phone instantly. He couldn’t find the person who took those pictures and how they went viral but had to get someone to take them down. The hacker would also be able to find out who sent that information to the press. Zora had grown thorns after listening over and over to the audio and reading that news on her phone. Ezrah had already told her the same thing so this shouldn’t hurt. “It doesn’t matter. The hindrance has already been removed and you already have a woman waiting for you. Just sign the freaking papers.” Chapter 4 Ezrah paced back and forth elegantly, his mind filled with confusion and fear after ending the call. “You want to blackmail me? How much do you want?” He was enraged and disdained that Zora would resort to such means, but he was willing to pay to prevent the audio from going viral. His parents would not hesitate to demote him despite his hard work in the company, while his lazy elder brothers would benefit without putting in the effort. “What I want, you already gave, but since the accident took it away, there is nothing you can give me.” She did not disclose her suspicions, as she had someone investigating the matter. Ezrah suddenly laughed mockingly. “Your father’s company is not as strong as you think. He has been seeking an alliance with me. You want fifty percent of my hard work.” This could be the reason Zora was pushing for the divorce. Fifty percent from the Gannon Group would elevate her family business to new heights. She felt bitter that he would think so poorly of her. Despite her feelings, she kept her composure. “No. You were the one who proposed the divorce, so were you planning to leave me with nothing?” Her question left him speechless, and she reminded him of the prenup agreement. “Did you forget that I signed a prenup before marrying you? I just refreshed your memory so you are free to sign.” Ezrah recalled that Zora had willingly proposed and prepared the prenup when they announced their marriage after the scandal. She did it all to prove to him that she wasn’t ‘interested in his wealth. He suddenly felt uneasy. This was not the scenario he had anticipated when he entered the room. Besides, he was hungry and not in the right state to make such a decision. What if Zora was being supported by one of his brothers or both? “You may have dismissed it, but it's only a matter of time before you reveal that you left with nothing.” Zora struggled to suppress the pain that came with realizing that Ezrah's delay in finalizing the divorce was not due to developing feelings for her or guilt, but rather to protect his image in front of the media and family. She felt a bitter smile form on her lips. “Trust me, nothing about our divorce will be leaked to the media.” “I don’t believe you,” Ezrah responded bluntly. Zora had worked closely with him, and despite her absence from the office in recent weeks, she was privy to confidential information. Ezrah had never seen her as a threat due to her infatuation with him, but now he feared she might make his life difficult. “As soon as the papers are signed, you won’t hear from me again. You can have a happy life with the woman you love,” Zora proposed. Ezrah was already contemplating how he could benefit from her disappearance after the divorce. It seemed like she wanted to start fresh somewhere far away. “Alright. I’m not heartless. I will still give you 50 million,” he said as he signed the document, only to find that Zora had already signed her part. After signing the divorce agreement, Ezrah’s phone rang. Seeing it was Piper, he answered it and began to climb the stairs in long strides. Piper keeps breaking the agreement. She wasn’t supposed to call him when she was home. Zora overheard him on the phone, “Are you the one who recorded our conversation at the hotel?” She couldn’t hear Piper’s response but had the conviction that it was her. Deciding it was best to spend the night on the sofa, Zora couldn't fathom sharing a room with him after their divorce. She was too exhausted to move to another room. Her sleep was restless, prompting her to wake up before Ezrah. She had already packed her bags, so she dressed and approached him. “Ezrah, it’s time to finalize our divorce in court.” Ezrah woke up and looked at her glumly. She was still in a somber mood, her eyes red despite the makeup. He sighed, “just a few minutes.” An hour later, they arrived at the divorce court. With Zora having made prior arrangements, the process was swift, and they soon had their divorce certificates. Without hesitation, they signed their respective portions. “You should keep your word and leave New York for good, or else you won’t like what I will do,” Ezrah warned solemnly. Zora had a faint smile on her face. “I have a gift waiting for you at home.” Ezrah frowned, wondering what kind of gift she arranged for him after their divorce. Zora has always been generous, buying him gifts and anything she knew he would like. He would neither accept nor refuse them. Whereas, he never used any of the gifts she bought for him. They left together, but Zora departed in a cab against his wishes to drop her at the airport. She reiterated that he would never see her again. Ezrah felt conflicted but remembered his promise to Piper. Despite his desire to head straight to the office for a meeting, curiosity got the best of him. He rescheduled the meeting and drove home to see the gift Zora had left for him. Upon arriving, he found a letter on the dining table addressed to him. ‘EZRAH.’ He couldn't recall seeing it earlier that morning, and a sense of unease crept over him as he approached and opened the letter. It was written in Zora’s handwriting, unmistakable to him. As he read the words, fear, panic, and regret flooded his heart. The letter slipped from his trembling fingers as he cried out, “ZORA, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?”	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	830	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	shgjfh.com	VIDEO		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/454458034_1659594728287946_2369401191535433893_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9U5Y6qoASlcQ7kNvgGPND9h&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AHWDqckH60urRmdXhL1mueL&oh=00_AYDT2Se40HswajmKs7BT2tD5vmLwPl3aemDEHCvJ-QYQNw&oe=67300779	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,328,187	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2328186}'	Yes	2024-11-05 10:51	active	1711	🔥🔥Sextuplets Para Sa Hot CEO📖💕Hindi ko na ma-distinguish between love and hate, ito ba?💑	💑🔞Baby,Maligayang pagdating sa mundo ng mga nasa hustong gulang😍💘 Kabanata 0001 Busy si Amy sa kanyang laptop nang biglang tumunog ang kanyang phone, halos hindi na dapat niya papansinin ang tawag dahil abala nga siya pero nagpasya siyang tingnan ang screen ng telepono nang malapit nang matapos ang tawag. Nang makitang ang caller ID ay si Joan, ang secretary ng asawa niya, mabilis niyang kinuha ang telepono habang nagtataka kung bakit siya nito tinawagan. Nai-save lang niya ang numero ni Joan dahil secretary ito ng asawa niya at sa mga araw na hindi niya makontak ang asawang si Callan, sa trabaho, tatawagan na lang niya si Joan para ipasa ang dito. Pero ito ang unang pagkakataon na tinawagan siya ni Joan. Sinagot niya ang tawag habang dahan-dahang inilagay ang telepono sa kanyang tainga, pero ikinagulat niya ang maruruming tunog na kanyang narinig. Tinignan niya muli ang screen ng telepono para masigurado na si Joan ang tumawag, muli niyang inilagay ang telepono sa kanyang tainga at narinig ang parehong maruruming tunog, ang mga ito ay matigas at malalakas na ungol at malinaw na may nagtatalik sa kabilang linya. Sa ilang beses na nakausap ni Amy si Joan, nakilala niya ang boses nito at alam niyang ang mga ungol na yun ay tiyak na kay Joan. Nagkamali ba siya sa pag-dial ng kanyang numero sa gitna ng intimate session nila ng kanyang boyfriend? Naisip ni Amy na maaring magkamali ito kaya gusto niya nang ibaba ang tawag pero ang sumunod na narinig ni Amy ay halos ika-atake ng puso niya. Kinailangan niyang itabi ang laptop para lang makasigurado na tama ang narinig niya, nakinig ulit siya ng malinaw at inulit ni Joan, "Fuck me, baby....sige pa Callan, go deeper, gusto ko yan...oh my gosh!" Nabagabag ang puso ni Amy, nabalisa siya at kailangan niyang tumayo. Hindi pwede yun! Natahimik siya at ibinaba na ang tawag. Pinagkatiwalaan niya si Callan ng kanyang buhay at mahal na mahal niya ito. Bagama't hindi pa sila nakakabuo at di pa siya nagbubuntis para sa kanya, pareho silang nagpakita ng pagmamahal at pagmamahal sa isa't isa. Imposibleng niloloko siya ni Callan. Hindi pwede yun. Iniling niya ang ulo dahil hindi siya naniniwala. Siguro, napagdesisyunan lang ni Joan na maging kontrabida ang sarili sa kanilang pagsasama pero sa kasamaang palad, hindi iyon gagana. Umupo ulit si Amy at gusto niya sanang huwag nang pansinin ang nangyari pero isang malumanay na boses na nagsasalita sa loob niya ay hindi nagpapahinga sa kanyang isip. Sa mundo kung saan posible ang anumang bagay, paano kung niloloko nga siya ni Callan? Habang malalim ang iniisip niya ay biglang tumunog ang phone niya at nakita niyang may isang bagong text message, kinuha niya ito. Bumilis ang tibok ng puso niya nang mapagtantong ang nagpadala ng mensaheng ito ay walang iba kundi si Joan. Nabasa niya ang text na nagsasabi sa kanya na pumunta sa isang lokasyon, ito ay isang hotel at ang eksaktong kwarto na kanyang pupuntahan ay nakasaad din sa text. Ano ang nangyayari? Lalong gumulo ang isip ni Amy. Isinara niya ang kanyang laptop at mabilis na naglakad patungo sa kanyang closet. Nakasuot siya pa siya ng pambahay kaya kailangan niyang magpalit ng damit. Nang matapos siya, lumabas siya ng kanyang kwarto at gustong sabihin sa mother-in-law niyang kasama nila sa iisang bahay na may kailangan siyang puntahan. Naglakad si Amy papunta sa kwarto nito at kumatok pero wala doon ang biyenan niya, saan pa kaya siya naroon maliban sa kusina? Mabilis siyang humakbang patungo sa kusina at nang malapit na siya sa pinto ay narinig niya ang isang malakas na tawa mula doon. Ito ay mula sa kanyang biyenan. Matapos humalakhak, nagsalita ang mother-in-law niya, wala itong kamalay-malay na si Amy ay nasa labas lang, "Napakabobo talaga ng baog na babaeng 'yun, di ko nga alam ano bang nakita ng anak ko sa kanya. Kumokonsumo lang naman yun ng pera ng anak ko at hindi namang magawang makabuo man lang ng apo ko. Napakakapal ng mukha!" Natawa na naman siya pagkasabi nun, halatang may kausap siya sa phone. Hindi makapaniwala si Amy na masasabi ito ng kanyang biyenan, halos tumulo ang mga luha sa kanyang mga mata pero pinigilan niya ito, bigla siyang sumugod sa loob ng kusina at ang kanyang biyenan na si Wilma ay biglang napalingon sa kanya na may kalabog na puso. Thirty minutes lang ang nakalipas, sinabihan ni Amy si Wilma na magiging busy siya sa loo ng kwarto hanggang gabi, hindi inaasahan ni Wilma na nandito siya sa ganitong oras. Ito ang dahilan kung bakit siya nakakapagsalita nang malaya at walang ingat sa telepono. Iniisip ni Wilma kung narinig ba ni Amy ang kanyang sinabi, pagkatapos ng maikling sandali ng matinding katahimikan sa pagitan nila, nagpeke si Wilma ng ubo at sinabing, "Amy, erm...Akala ko ba nasa...Aalis ka?" "Ma, bakit parang natakot ka bigla?" Nakangiting tanong ni Amy na parang walang sakit. "Natakot...bakit?...bakit? Bakit ako ma-- matatakot?" Nauutal niyang sabi. "Aalis na ako, may importante akong gagawin, ma," sabi ni Amy at tumalikod, sinadya niyang iwan ang babae na nalilito. Hindi niya alam kung narinig ni Amy ang sinasabi niya sa telepono o hindi. Maya maya lang ay na dumating si Amy sa hotel at naglakad patungo sa mismong pintuan na nakasaad sa text ni Joan. Gustong kumatok ni Amy noong una pero mukhang hindi iyon isang matalinong hakbang. Pinihit niya ang knob at bumukas ang pinto, halos lumuwa ang mga mata niya nang makitang hubo't hubad sina Callan at Joan. Sa katunayan, sa oras na pumasok siya, binibigyan ni Joan si Callan ng blw job. Nalaglag ang handbag ni Amy at nanlambot ang mga binti niya, sabay dasal na sana ito ay panaginip lang. Ang mainit na luha ay dumaloy sa kanyang pisngi at naramdaman niya ang matinding sakit na nagpapasikip sa kanyang dibdib. "Call...an!" Nagawa niyang tumawag sa pagitan ng kanyang sakit at paghihirap. Gayunpaman, natawa si Callan na ikinagulat niya, nakisabay na rin si Joan sa pagtawa, nakasandal na ngayon si Joan kay Callan at wala ni isa sa kanila ang nakaramdam ng pagsisisi. "Bakit ka umiiyak, ikaw baog ka?" tanong ni Callan. "Akala mo ba titiisin kita habambuhay? Naku! Ayaw mo ba akong magkaanak? Tadhana mo siguro na hindi magkaanak kailanman pero hindi ko yun kapalaran." Lalong umiyak si Amy, hindi siya makapaniwala na masasabi ng kanyang pinakamamahal na asawa ang mga yun. Niloloko lang ba siya nito sa lahat ng panahon? Nagsimula lang ba ito kamakailan? Pero dati naman nagmamahalan sila, ano ang nagbago? "Ang galing niya pa palang umiyak," sabi ni Joan kay Callan at nginisian. Parang gustong sumugod si Amy kay Joan at hampasin ang ulo niya pero kasalanan ba ni Joan kung bakit niloko siya ng asawa niya? Ang kasalanan ay kay Callan. Ipinagkanulo niya ang pagmamahal at tiwala nito sa kanya. Napangisi si Amy at itinigil ang pag-iyak. "Pinagtaksilan mo ako, Callan. Tapos na tayo." Dinampot niya ang kanyang handbag at lumabas ng kwarto, pero halos hindi pa siya nakakalakad ng ilang hakbang sa pasilyo nang sumubsob na lang siya sa dingding at umiyak nang husto. Ang sakit na nararamdaman niya sa mga sandaling ito ay ang pinakamatinding sakit na naranasan niya sa buong buhay niya. Para bang ang tanging paraan para malagpasan ito ay ang magpakamatay, hindi nagtagal ay pumasok siya sa kanyang sasakyan, galit na nagmaneho sa korte, nagsampa ng divorce paper at nagmaneho pauwi. Nakita niya ang kanyang biyenan na umiinom ng mainit na tsaa sa kainan. Inilagay niya ang divorce paper sa harap ni Wilma. Si Amy pa lang ang pumirma pero pipirmahan pa iyon ni Callan pag nakauwi siya, "Ma, narinig ko ang sinabi mo sa telepono bago ako umalis." Halos mabulunan si Wilma nang marinig iyon. Tinuro ni Amy ang divorce paper sa harap niya, "Nahuli ko rin si Callan na niloloko ako kasama ng secretary niya. Halatang hindi na ako nirerespeto sa pamilyang ito. Eto yung divorce paper, pinirmahan ko na. Pag nakauwi na siya sabihin niyo na lang sa kanya na pirmahan ito at sabihin niyo na rin na umalis na ako." Tuwang-tuwa si Wilma sa loob dahil sa wakas ay iiwan na ni Amy si Callan pero umasim ang mukha nito na parang malungkot. "Wag ka nang umarte na parang malungkot ka, ma. Alam naman natin pareho na di mo ako gusto para sa anak mo," sabi ni Amy at tumalikod na para umalis pero tumayo si Wilma at nagsalita. "Saan ka pupunta?" Tanong ni Wilma, wala nang kwenta pang itago ang tunay niyang kulay. Bumalik si Amy sa kanya at sumagot, "para kunin ang mga gamit ko syempre." "Wala ka ngang dapat kunin diyan eh kasi wala naman iyo diyan. Lahat ng meron ka dito ay binili ng pera ng anak ko, kaya umalis ka na lang," walang pusong sabi ni Wilma. Lalong kumirot ang naramdaman ni Amy nang marinig iyon pero nagawa niyang magtanim ng ngisi sa kanyang mga labi, "Okay sige!" Ang pinakamahalagang bagay sa kanya ay ang pulseras na ibinigay sa kanya ng kanyang ina ilang taon na ang nakakaraan. Dahil nasa kamay naman niya ang bracelet, tumingin siya sa pintuan na patungo sa labas at dahan-dahan na lumabas at lumayo sa kabila ng sakit. Kabanata 0002 Naupo si Amy sa isa sa pinaka-marangyang club buong gabi kung kailan laging abala at puno ang club, may dalawang bote ng alak sa harap niya at nilunod niya ang sarili sa kanyang kalungkutan. Sa nakaraang tatlong taon ng kasal nila, naging matapat siyang asawa sa gagng 'yun. Ni hindi niya binigyan ng pagkakataon ang ibang lalaki na lumapit sa kanya o pumorma man lang. Lalong di niya naisip na pagtaksilan ang asawa niya. Sobrang nagtitiwala siya kay Callan pero sinaktan nito ang puso niya na parang wala lang. Sa sobrang kalasingan niya, umaasa siyang nakalimutan niya ang kanyang kalungkutan pero tila hindi nakakatulong ang inumin habang patuloy na naglalaro sa kanyang isipan ang hubad na imahe nina Joan at Callan. Galit na galit siyang tumayo at tumingin sa paligid sa mga taong sumasayaw sa club. Naisipan niyang pumili ng isang random na lalaking pwede niyang maka-night stand. Pagkatapos ng lahat, siya ay divorced naman at single na uli. Nakita niya ang isang matangkad na lalaki na papasok sa isang kwarto at mabilis siyang tumakbo papunta doon. Bago pa man maisara ang pinto ay pumasok na siya. Sabay sandal sa lalaki at ginamit ang kaliwang kamay para isara ang pinto sa likod nila. Agad nagtagpo ang kanyang bibig aat ng labi ng lalaki, at ilang sandali pa bago tumugon ang mga labi ng lalaki. Maya maya lang ay napunta sila sa isang mainit na session kaya mabilis niyang hinubad ang kanyang damit, tinulungan niya ang lalaking alisin din ang mga damit nitoat sa isang iglap, nasa kama na sila at nasa ibabaw na niya ang lalaki, umuungol sila ng malakas habang nasa loob niya ang lalaki. Ito ay isang kasiya-siya at nakakapagod na sandali para sa dalawa dahil tumagal ito ng kalahating oras, nang sa wakas ay nasiyahan silang dalawa, nahiga na sila sa kama at natulog. Nagising si Amy makalipas ang ilang oras at nakita niya ang lalaking natutulog sa madilim na kwarto. Hindi pa nagbubukas ang ilaw ng kwarto nang pumasok siya at sinimulang halikan ang lalaki ilang oras na ang nakalipas. "Ang galing at ang sarap niya ha," bulong ni Amy at naglabas ng ilang dollar notes mula sa kanyang pitaka saka inilagay sa palad ng lalaki. Kahit pa natutulog ang lalaking gigolo, hindi niya ito dadayain sa pamamagitan ng pag-alis nang hindi nagbabayad. Maingat siyang naglakad palabas ng kwarto, ayaw niyang gisingin ang lalaki. Umalis si Amy sa NorthHill at sumakay ng tren patungo sa isang maliit na lungsod kung saan nilalayon niyang mamuhay ng simpleng buhay. Ang pamumuhay sa kanyang lungsod, sa NorthHill, ay magdudulot lamang sa kanya ng higit na trauma. Hindi maiiwasan ni Amy si Callan dahil isa itong makapangyarihang lalaki at dahil naglakas-loob itong hiwalayan ito, baka gusto lang nitong pahirapan ang buhay niya. Kaya mas mabuting pumunta siya sa ibang lugar at magsimula ng bagong buhay. Naghihinala si Amy sa kanyang sarili makalipas ang ilang linggo nang magsimula siyang magkaroon ng morning sickness. Sa tuwing gusto niyang isipin na baka ito ay senyales ng pagbubuntis, ipapaalala niya sa kanyang sarili na tatlong taon silang kasal ni Callan at hindi siya kailanman nagbuntis. Siya ay baog at tulad ng sinabi ni Callan, iyon ang kanyang kapalaran. Gusto man niyang magkaroon ng anak at maging ina pero tila hindi siya nabiyayaan ng ganoon. Nakatanggap siya ng pinakamalaking pagkabigla sa kanyang buhay nang bumisita siya sa ospital at sinabi sa kanya na siya ay tatlong linggong buntis. Paano ito naging posible? Tuwang-tuwa siya at sa paglipas ng mga buwan, lumalaki nga ang kanyang tiyan kaysa sa karaniwan pero minsan nababahala pa rin siya at iniisip pa nga niya kung buntis nga ba siya ng isang bata lang dahil nagtataka siya kung bakit mas malaki ang pagusbong ng kanyang tiyan kaysa sa normal. Pagkalipas ng siyam na buwan, nanganak si Amy sa ospital. Nakaka-stress, alam niyang sunud-sunod ang paglalabas ng mga bagay pero kahit siya ay nagdududa kung mga sanggol ba iyon. Ipinikit niya ang kanyang mga mata at nagdasal na sana ang lumabas sa kanya ay isang bata, iminulat niya ang kanyang mga mata makalipas ang ilang segundo at nakita niya ang dalawang doktor at apat na babaeng nurse na nagsisiksikan sa buong kwarto. Bawat isa sa kanila ay may bagong silang na sanggol, lahat sila ay may ngiti sa kanilang mga mukha. Napakurap siya at nagtanong, hindi niya alam baka nakakaloko ang tanong niya pero nagawa niyang magtanong, "Teka, mga anak ko silang lahat?" "Oo," masayang sagot ng lahat sa kwarto. Hindi naniwala si Amy sa kanyang pandinig at inisip na baka nananaginip siya. Paano posible para sa isang baog na tulad niya na magkaroon ng lahat ng mga sanggol na ito? Pagkatapos ay binilang niya ang mga ito, "isa, dalawa, tatlo, apat lima..." huminto siya sa pagbibilang at pinunasan ang kanyang mukha, "anim" "Anim na sanggol?" Tanong niya. "Oo, congratulations!" lahat ng tao sa kwarto ay nagsimulang bumati sa kanya. Tumulo ang luha sa kanyang pisngi, dahan-dahang dumapo ang dalawang palad sa malambot na pisngi. Masayang-masaya siya at nagpasalamat siya sa kanyang Diyos sa sobrang pagpapala nito sa kanya. Nakakuha siya ng lakas mula sa mabuting balita at umupo ng tuwid, "hayaan ko ang mga ito?" Masayang sabi niya at sunod sunod na binigay ang baby. Tuwang-tuwa siyang makita ang mga cute na sanggol, binasbasan niya ang mga ito at hinalikan silang lahat sa noo. Ilang buwan lang ang nakararaan, naranasan niya ang pinakamasamang araw ng buhay niya, pero ngayon andito siya sa pinakamasayang araw ng buhay niy. ********* Pagkalipas ng anim na taon, umupo si Amy sa isang mahabang upuang kahoy at nagtawag, "Elijah," "Moses," "Elisha!" Tatlong cute na lalaki ang tumakbo patungo sa kanya ng napakabilis, lahat sila ay may matingkad na ngiti sa kanilang mga mukha at kahit na ang kanilang mga damit ay hindi mamahalin, kapansin pansin ang kanilang kagwapuhan, kasama ang katotohanan na ang tatlong lalaki ay magkamukha at identical. "Halikayo," sumenyas si Amy sa kanila na lumapit at tumabi sila sa kanya. Masaya niyang ginulo ang buhok nila at sinabing, "tawagan niyo rito ang mga kapatid niyo." "Angel!" Tumawag si Elijah. "Queen," sigaw ni . "Debby," tawag ni Moses. Tatlong kaibig-ibig na mga batang babae ang lumitaw sa lalong madaling panahon, sila ay may mahabang buhok at ang kanilang hairstyle ay parepareho, sila ay naggagandahang magkakapatid at identical din ang mga itsura. Sa paglipas ng mga taon, pinalaki ni Amy ang kanyang mga anak sa abot ng kanyang makakaya at gumugol siya ng kalidad ng oras kasama sila. Madalas silang nagbibiruan at mga oras na kailangang pagsabihan sila sa paggawa ng mali, ginawa rin niya ito. Ang pag-ibig sa pagitan niya at ng anim na bata ay tunay ring malakas. Walang nakapagsasabi sa kanya na naging mahusay siya sa pagharap sa stress ng pagpapalaki ng anim na anak sa loob ng anim na taon. Napakalaking gawain iyon. Umalis si Amy sa stool at umupo sa madamong lupa habang ang mga bata ay nakaupo sa paligid niya ng paikot-ikot, "Pupunta tayo ng NorthHill bukas." "Bakit po mommy?" tanong agad ni Elijah nang matapos magsalita si Amy. "'Di kasi gaanong mataas ang standards ng mga schools dito, kahit na mapayapa na sana tayo dito gusto kong maranasan ninyong lahat ang mas magandang edukasyon at mamuhay sa mas modernong syudad," sabi ni Amy. "Mommy, hindi ba sabi mo hindi tayo makakapunta sa NorthHill dahil may mga masasamang tao doon?" tanong ni Moses. Minsang tinanong ng mga bata si Amy kung bakit sila nananatili sa probinsya at sinabi niya sa kanila noon na nakatira talaga siya sa NorthHill pero nagtago dito dahil sa ilang masasamang tao na nagtatangkang saktan siya. "Hindi ka ba sasaktan ng masasamang tao, ma?" Tanong ni Angel gamit ang maliit at mala-anghel niyang boses. Ngumiti si Amy, "Anim kayong nakapaligid sa akin at sa tingin mo may makakasakit sa akin?" Iginulong ni Elijah ang manggas at ipinakita ang kanyang kalamnan saka sinabing, "Tama, tingnan mo ang muscles ko, kung sino ang magtangkang manakit kay mommy ay masusuntok sa mukha." "Tama, pagpunta natin sa NorthHill , hindi natin hahayaang mabully si mommy," tumayo si Elisha at inihagis ang dalawang kamay sa ere, "Sobrang powerful ko, kung sino ang gustong saktan si mama ay dapat dumaan muna sa akin." "Oo, hindi ba sinabi ni mama na pinangalanan niya kaming Elijah, Elisha at Moses dahil naniniwala siyang makapangyarihan kaming mga lalaki? Mommy, huwag kang mag-alala, andito kami palagi sa tabi mo. Ang mga masasamang tao ay di magtatangkang saktan ka." dagdag ni Moses. Ang tatlong babae ay nanood at tumango na lamang, bagamat kaedad nila ang mga lalaki, hindi sila kasing lakas ng katawan gaya ng mga lalaki pero pakiramdam nila ay ligtas sila sa paligid ng mga lalaki. Sa katunayan, sa lungsod, walang nangahas na saktan ang tatlong babae dahil alam nila kung gaano ka-protective ang kanilang mga kapatid. "Oo, may tiwala ako kay Elijah, Moses at Elisha, hindi nila hahayaang may masaktan sa atin," sabi ni Queen. Si Debby ang tahimik at kumpiyansa lang na makakabalik sila sa NorthHill at walang makakasakit sa kanila. Masaya si Amy sa pagpapakita ng kapangyarihan ng kanyang maliliit na anak. "Mommy, makikita rin ba natin si daddy?" tanong ni Elisha. Lalong itinuon ng mga bata ang atensyon kay Amy. Minsan nang sinabi ni Amy sa kanila na nasa NorthHill ang tatay nila pero kahit siya, hindi siya makilala plus anim na taon na ang nakalipas at malaking lungsod ang NorthHill , nagdududa siya kung makikilala pa niya ang kanilang ama, lalo na't nakita niyang gigolo lang ito. . Pero ayaw niyang mawalan ng pag-asa ang mga bata sa pakikipagkita sa kanilang ama kaya't sumagot siya ng, "Oo." Nagtatalon ang mga bata kay Joy at nagsimulang magsaya. Mas handa na silang pumunta sa NorthHill kinabukasan, umaasa na makikilala nila ang kanilang ama na matagal na nilang inaasam na makilala. Kabanata 0003 Sa kalaunan ay bumalik si Amy sa NorthHill at siya ay tumira sa isang two-bedroom na apartment. Iyon ang kaya ng budget niya sa sandaling iyon. Sa katunayan, ang pagkuha ng apartment na iyon ay nagkakahalaga ng halos lahat ng perang naipon niya sa anim na taong pagtatrabaho niya sa maliit na lungsod na pinanggalingan niya. Dahil may degree na siya, hindi na siya dapat mag-effort para makakuha ng trabaho dito sa NorthHill. Kahit na magkataong makita niya si Callan, sapat na panahon ang anim na taon para hindi siya maapektuhan sa mga nangyari noon sa pagitan nila. Malaki ang posibilidad na ikinasal na siya sa kanyang secretary. Hindi pinansin ni Amy ang iniisip niya tungkol kay Callan at nagsimulang maghanap ng mga job opportunity online. Nag-apply siya sa maraming kumpanya hangga't kaya niya. Hindi niya gugustuhing magutom ang kanyang mga anak, ang pagpapakain sa anim na bata sa isang malaking responsibilidad at tiyak na malaki ang gastos lalo pa at tiniyak niya sa kanila ang mas mahusay na edukasyon dito kaya kailangan niyang maipasok ang mga bata sa isang magandang paaralan sa lalong madaling panahon. Noong gabi ng sumunod na araw, nakatanggap siya ng offer na ipagpatuloy ang trabaho bilang isang dental assistant sa ospital. Bagama't medyo mababa ang suweldo, okay pa rin ito kumpara sa wala. Umaasa pa rin siya na makakakuha siya ng mas magandang alok sa trabaho mula sa isa sa iba pang kumpanyang kanyang inaplayan. Ipinagpatuloy niya ang trabaho kinabukasan at nagsimulang magpursige nang husto, ang dentista na direktang tinutulungan niya ay palakaibigan at sila ay magkasundo naman. Ayaw niyang makaltasan ang kanyang suweldo sa anumang kadahilanan kaya naging maingat siya sa lahat ng kanyang ginagawa. Sa kanyang ikatlong araw ng trabaho, pinatawag siya ng kanyang amo at sa sandaling siya ay humarap sa kanyang mesa, ang lalaki ay nagsalita, "Magpunta ka sa laboratory at siguraduhin mong ang lahat ng kinakailangang kit ay magagamit natin sa 2PM appointment mamaya, isang espesyal na tao ang darating para sa dental check up at kailangan maging maingat ka, okay?" "Opo, sir," magalang na ibinaba ni Amy ang ulo bago naglakad palayo. Pagsapit ng 2PM, nasa kwarto na si Amy dala ang lahat ng kinakailangang kit at hindi na makapaghintay na makita kung sino ang espesyal na taong ito. Bigla siyang nakarinig ng kaguluhan sa labas at sumilip siya sa bintana at nakita niya ang humigit-kumulang pitong itim na jeep na nakaparada at may Lamborghini sa gitna ng mga jeep na iyon. Halatang escort ang anim na jeep na ito sa kung sino man ang nasa loob ng Lamborghini. Mabilis na nagtipon ang mga tao at maging ang maraming tao ay sumilip sa bintana para makita ang tao sa loob ng Lamborghini. Lalong naging curious si Amy, gaano kaya ka-espesyal ang taong ito na ang presensya niya lang ang nakakaakit ng napakaraming tao. Dalawang lalaking nakasuot ng itim na suit ang nakatayo sa likod ng pinto ng Lamborghini na bumukas ng mag-isa at isang spender legs ang bumaba bago tuluyang lumitaw ang kanyang katawan. Ang sinag ng araw ay direktang sumikat sa kanyang mukha at ang kanyang hitsura ay naglalabas ng kamahalan at kakisigan. Siya ay mukhang isang tao mula sa maharlikang pamilya at siya ay nagpapalabas ng napakaraming kapangyarihan na masasabi ng sinumang nanonood ng sandali. Hindi masyadong maaninag ni Amy ang kanyang mukha pero iniisip niya kung ang lalaking ito ba ang espesyal na lalaki na darating para sa dental check up? Kung siya nga, dapat itong maging maingat sa paligid niya. Ang huling bagay na gusto niya ay ang mahulog sa anumang gulo ng mga makapangyarihang lalaki sa NorthHill . Ang gusto lang niya ay magkaroon ng sapat na pera para mapangalagaan ang kanyang mga anak. Maya-maya, bumukas ang pinto at napalingon agad si Amy at nang makita ang amo ay nakahinga siya ng maluwag. "Nakahanda na ang lahat ha?" Tanong ng dentista. "Yes, sir. Sorry, ngayon lang ako nakakita ng isang lalaki na bumaba sa isang Lamborghini, siya ba ang aasikasuhin natin?" Tanong niya. "Tama, siya ang pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa NorthHill at maraming tao ang halos walang pagkakataon na makita siya kaya naman nakikita mo ang mga tao sa paligid. Kaya siguraduhin mo ha na ang lahat ay magiging maayos dahil narinig ko na mainitin ang ulo niya," sabi ng dentista. "Ito ba ang unang beses na sayo siya nagpacheck up, sir?" tanong ni Amy. "Oo, and sincerely, kinakabahan ako. Let's just hope everything works well," sabi niya at kinumpirma pa niya na inayos niya ang lahat ng dapat. Pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa NorthHill? Ang pag-uugali nang walang ingat sa harap ng ganoong uri ng tao ay isang suicide mission. Maya-maya ay may lumitaw na dalawang matipunong lalaki na naka-suit, ang isa ay may dalang briefcase habang ang isa naman ay walang hawak pero pareho silang matangkad at nakakatakot, hindi man lang sila nakangiti. Napuno ng maringal na presensya ang kwarto at mabilis na nahulog ang mga mata ni Amy sa makapangyarihang lalaking ito. Siya ay matangkad at balingkinitan at napakagwapo. Damang-dama ang kanyang kakisigan. 'Ang swerte siguro ng girlfriend niya,' naisip ni Amy. "Welcome, sir," yumuko ang dentista at sinenyasan siyang maupo kung saan siya masusuri. Tahimik siyang umupo at pagkatapos ay sinimulan ng dentista ang pagsusuri sa kanyang mga ngipin. "Cotton forceps, please?" Tanong ng dentista kay Amy habang abala sa pagtatrabaho. Nakatayo si Amy at ibinibigay sa kanya ang lahat ng kailangan niya sa lalong madaling panahon pero hindi niya mahanap ang cotton forceps. Nakalimutan ba niyang dalhin? Paano siya naging pabaya? "Na...nalimutan ko po, kukunin ko na ngayon din," sabi niya at mabilis na lumabas. Hay naku naman! Paano niya ito makakalimutan? Nang makuha niya ito, mabilis siyang tumakbo pabalik sa lab pero sa kanyang pagtataka, wala na ang lalaki o isa sa mga bodyguard nito ang nakita niya, kundi ang dentista. Habang nasa kamay ang cotton forceps, nagtatakang tanong niya, "Nasaan na siya?" Inabot ng dentista ang isang sulat sa kanya at walang sabi-sabing lumabas. Napakunot ang noo niya at iniisip kung ano ang laman ng sulat. Marahan niyang ibinagsak ang cotton forceps at nakita niyang natanggal na siya sa trabaho. Ganun lang? Para lamang sa maling paglimot sa isang kagamitan. Malamang 'yung 'espesyal na lalaki' na 'yon ang nag-utos na tanggalin siya sa trabaho. Ganun ba siya kasungit at walang konsiderasyon? Napaisip si Amy. Hindi ba pwedeng magkamali ang isang tao? Lumabas siya sa lab at nagmakaawa sa dentista, "Sir, pasensya na po nalimutan ko lang talaga, sana po mapagbigyan niyo ako. Hindi ko po yun sinasadya. Hindi ko alam kung paano ko nakalimutan... please, hindi na po mauulit" "Hindi ordinaryong tao ang nag-utos na tanggalin ka sa trabaho, kung ano man ang sabihin niya ay final na. Kaya kung gusto mong magmakaawa, puntahan mo siya at makiusap," sabi ng dentista at nagpatuloy sa kanyang trabaho. Masasabi ni Amy na walang anumang pagsusumamo ang makakaimpluwensya sa dentista na labagin ang utos ng 'espesyal na lalaki' na ito. Lumabas siya at tumakbo pababa, umaasang masusubukan niya ang kanyang kapalaran na makausap ang 'espesyal na lalaki' at ipaliwanag sa kanya na ikatlong araw pa lang niya sa trabaho at para sa kapakanan ng kanyang mga anak, kailangan niyang magpatuloy sa pagtatrabaho. Hindi niya makita ang lalaki pero may nakita siyang apat na matipunong lalaki na naglalakad patungo sa Lamborghini. Masasabi niyang may nauna sa kanila. Gaano man kakulit ang makapangyarihang lalaki na ito, dapat siyang maging makatwiran at subukang unawain siya. Sinugod niya ang matipunong lalaki at bago pa nila malaman ang nangyayari, nakatayo na siya sa harapan ng 'espesyal na lalaki.' Noon lang niya nakita ng malinaw ang mukha nito. Siya ay may pagkakahawig sa tatlo niyang anka na lalaki. Coincidence naman siguro diba? Nagtakbuhan ang mga matipunong lalaki patungo sa kanya at gusto siyang ilayo sa kanyang harapan pero sumenyas ang 'espesyal na lalaki' na huminto sila. Nagulat silang lahat. Natulala at natigilan si Amy saglit kaya naligaw siya ng tingin sa guwapong mukha nito. Napakurap siya at nanumbalik ang kanyang pakiramdam nang mapagtantong nasa harapan niya ang pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa lungsod. "Sir, patawarin niyo po ako. Pangatlong araw ko lang po ito sa trabaho at hindi ko alam na may nakalimutan akong gamit. Ayokong matanggal sa trabaho, masipag po talaga ako, sir," taos-pusong pakiusap ni Amy. Nakatitig lang ang lalaki sa mukha niya ng walang pakialam at nang hindi na ito nagsasalita ng tatlumpung segundo, kinabahan si Amy at inisip kung may mali ba itong nasabi, "Sorry po kung may mali akong nasabi, sir." Naisip ni Amy na mas mabuting umalis na lang siya at tanggapin ang kanyang kapalaran kaysa mahulog sa gulo ng lalaking ito. Masyadong delikado ang itsura niya at parang lalamunin siya, kinakabahan siya at gustong tumalikod para umalis pero nagsalita ang lalaki, "Ang kapal ng mukha mong talikuran ako?" Natigilan si Amy sa kinatatayuan. Ang kanyang boses ay parang kulog at ito ay nagpapadala ng labis na panginginig sa kanyang gulugod. Dinala ba niya ang problemang pilit niyang iniiwasan sa sarili niya ngayon? Kusang umaalog ang bibig ni Amy nang masabi niya ang isang bagay pero lahat ng mga salita niya ay bumabara sa kanyang lalamunan. Ang 'espesyal na lalaki' ay humakbang pa patungo sa Lamborghini at sinabing kaswal na, "Itapon ang babaeng ito." Kabanata 0004 Ipinulupot ni Amy ang kanyang dalawang paa sa kanyang kama at umiyak, nalungkot at nahihiya siya pagkatapos ng nangyari ngayon. Una nawalan siya ng trabaho at pangalawa, itinapon siya sa harapan ng lalaki. Hindi nagustuhan ni Amy ang lalaki, at alam niyang mayabang itong lalaki. Paano siya maglakas-loob na hamunin ang pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa NorthHill ? Lasing ba siya? Saan siya makakakuha ng trabaho ngayon? Ang lahat ng mga kumpanyang pinadalhan niya ng alok ay hindi nakabalik sa kanya. Biglang bumukas ang pinto at bumungad si Angel, "Mommy!" Tumakbo siya papunta kay Amy bago pa niya matapos ang paglilinis ng kanyang mga luha. Ayaw niyang makita siya ng mga bata na umiiyak. She believed that it will make them trouble, she eventually cleaned all her tears and smiled. Nag-aalalang tanong ni Angel, "Mommy, sad ka ba?" "Ay hindi, masaya nga ako kasi andito kayong lahat eh," pagsisinungaling ni Amy. "Pero never naman kaming nawala sayo eh," sabi ni Angel. Bago pa makapagsalita si Amy ay pumasok na sina Queen at Debby at umakyat sa kama. Tuwang-tuwa si Amy nang makita ang mga mukha nila. "Mommy, maaga po kayong nakabalik galing sa trabaho ngayon," sabi ni Queen. "Oo, maaga akong umalis sa trabaho kasi namiss ko kayong girls eh," sabi ni Amy at ngumiti ang mga babae. "Ma, pasok na kami sa school next month di ba?" Tanong ni Angel habang pasimpleng nakasandal si Debby sa balikat ni Amy. "Oo, tuloy pa rin yan," umaasang sabi ni Amy. Actually, naisip niya na gagamitin niya ang sahod niya bilang dentist assistant bilang pambayad ng mga bata sa school by the end of the month pero natanggal na pala siya pero kailangan pa rin niyang panatilihin ang pag-asa ng mga bata at mag-apply ng mas kabaliwan sa trabaho. . "Nasaan ang mga kapatid niyo?" tanong ni Amy. "Naglilinis po sila," sagot ni Queen at tumango si Amy. Ginulo ni Amy ang buhok ni Debby at tinanong, "Debby, kumusta ang bagongneighborhood? Gusto mo ba dito?" "Gu...gusto ko lang makilala si daddy," sabi ni Debby sa mahinang boses at naging malungkot ang atmosphere ng usapan. "Makikilala mo din siya, sisiguraduhin ko yun," sabi ni Amy at saka sinabi kay Angel, "bakit hindi kayong lahat makipaglaro sa mga kapatid mo? Gusto ko munang magpahinga. Pupunta ako at makipaglaro sa inyo pagkagising ko." "Okay, mommy," naniniwala ang mga bata na karapat-dapat magpahinga ang kanilang ina pagkatapos ng trabaho. Nang mawala ang mga babae sa kwarto, napabuntong-hininga si Amy. Wala siyang matatakbuhan para humingi ng tulong, kailangan niyang maging matatag para sa kanyang mga anak. Tumunog ang kanyang telepono at bagama't hindi kilalang numero iyon, sinagot niya ito gayunpaman, "Si Amy Owen ba ito?" "Opo ito nga," sagot ni Amy na umaasang magandang balita ito. "Nagpadala kami sa iyo ng email theree days ago at wala kaming natanggap na sagot, pakicheck ng spam folder niyo at ipaalam sa amin kung ano ang tingin mo sa offer," sabi ng lalaki sa kabilang linya at ibinaba ang tawag. Tinitingnan ni Amy ang kanyang mail araw-araw at kahit bawat oras para makita kung may nakabalik sa kanya sa kumpanya. Paano niya na-miss ito? Mabilis niyang pinuntahan ang kanyang folder ng spam at nakitang may ipinadala ngang mail sa kanya, ipinadala ito mula sa Alessandro’s Corporation. Ang Alessandro’s Corporation? Pinakamataas ang kanilang offer na sweldo at siguradong mapalad ang sinumang makatrabaho sila. Napuno ng tuwa ang kanyang puso at hindi na siya makapaghintay na ipagpatuloy ang trabaho kinabukasan. Nang gabi na, nakipaglaro siya sa kanyang anim na anak. Napakasaya nila bago matulog ang lahat. Pero alam niyang kahit gaano pa kasaya ang mga anak, hindi magiging kumpleto ang kanilang kaligayahan hangga't hindi nila nakikilala ang kanilang ama. Kahit si Amy ay hindi masabi kung sino ang kanilang ama. Mayroong higit sa isang milyong lalaki sa NorthHill. Paano niya makikilala ang gigolo na kanyang naka-one night stand six years ago? Agad siyang pumunta sa Alessandro’s Corporation ng sumunod na araw, at pagkatapos na ipakilala ang sarili sa receptionist, nainterbyu siya at nagtrabaho sa parehong araw. Sinamahan siya ng receptionist sa itaas at ipinakita sa kanya kung nasaan ang kanyang mesa at ipinakilala siya sa kanyang pinuno ng departamento. "Welcome sa Alessandro’s Corporation, Miss Amy," sabi ng pinuno ng departamento, si Abe. "My pleasure, sir," sagot ni Amy. Kumpiyansa siyang umupo sa harap ng lalaki. “Eto yung orientation book natin, it contains the rules and regulations of the company,” inabot ni Abe ang isang dokumento sa kanya. Tinanggap niya ito at sinabing, "Sige, sir. Babasahin ko po." "	LEARN_MORE	https://grounpcorp.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=148	Philip Spicy Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61561349855790/	44,130	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	grounpcorp.com	DCO	💑🔞Tumakbo siya palayo sa kanya at hinabol siya, hindi makakalipad nang walang pakpak😍💘	https://grounpcorp.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464308186_1062575202205812_7290308345970551258_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bfDq7zvDkKoQ7kNvgEU548q&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AHWDqckH60urRmdXhL1mueL&oh=00_AYB9sHWVHvKMsqSjz0qFqTLmNkaFOOTyikCvm1DjIrhQJQ&oe=67301B5F	PERSON_PROFILE	Philip Spicy Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,328,191	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2328186}'	Yes	2024-11-05 10:51	active	1711	🔥🔥Sextuplets Para Sa Hot CEO📖💕Hindi ko na ma-distinguish between love and hate, ito ba?💑	💑🔞Baby,Maligayang pagdating sa mundo ng mga nasa hustong gulang😍💘 Kabanata 0001 Busy si Amy sa kanyang laptop nang biglang tumunog ang kanyang phone, halos hindi na dapat niya papansinin ang tawag dahil abala nga siya pero nagpasya siyang tingnan ang screen ng telepono nang malapit nang matapos ang tawag. Nang makitang ang caller ID ay si Joan, ang secretary ng asawa niya, mabilis niyang kinuha ang telepono habang nagtataka kung bakit siya nito tinawagan. Nai-save lang niya ang numero ni Joan dahil secretary ito ng asawa niya at sa mga araw na hindi niya makontak ang asawang si Callan, sa trabaho, tatawagan na lang niya si Joan para ipasa ang dito. Pero ito ang unang pagkakataon na tinawagan siya ni Joan. Sinagot niya ang tawag habang dahan-dahang inilagay ang telepono sa kanyang tainga, pero ikinagulat niya ang maruruming tunog na kanyang narinig. Tinignan niya muli ang screen ng telepono para masigurado na si Joan ang tumawag, muli niyang inilagay ang telepono sa kanyang tainga at narinig ang parehong maruruming tunog, ang mga ito ay matigas at malalakas na ungol at malinaw na may nagtatalik sa kabilang linya. Sa ilang beses na nakausap ni Amy si Joan, nakilala niya ang boses nito at alam niyang ang mga ungol na yun ay tiyak na kay Joan. Nagkamali ba siya sa pag-dial ng kanyang numero sa gitna ng intimate session nila ng kanyang boyfriend? Naisip ni Amy na maaring magkamali ito kaya gusto niya nang ibaba ang tawag pero ang sumunod na narinig ni Amy ay halos ika-atake ng puso niya. Kinailangan niyang itabi ang laptop para lang makasigurado na tama ang narinig niya, nakinig ulit siya ng malinaw at inulit ni Joan, "Fuck me, baby....sige pa Callan, go deeper, gusto ko yan...oh my gosh!" Nabagabag ang puso ni Amy, nabalisa siya at kailangan niyang tumayo. Hindi pwede yun! Natahimik siya at ibinaba na ang tawag. Pinagkatiwalaan niya si Callan ng kanyang buhay at mahal na mahal niya ito. Bagama't hindi pa sila nakakabuo at di pa siya nagbubuntis para sa kanya, pareho silang nagpakita ng pagmamahal at pagmamahal sa isa't isa. Imposibleng niloloko siya ni Callan. Hindi pwede yun. Iniling niya ang ulo dahil hindi siya naniniwala. Siguro, napagdesisyunan lang ni Joan na maging kontrabida ang sarili sa kanilang pagsasama pero sa kasamaang palad, hindi iyon gagana. Umupo ulit si Amy at gusto niya sanang huwag nang pansinin ang nangyari pero isang malumanay na boses na nagsasalita sa loob niya ay hindi nagpapahinga sa kanyang isip. Sa mundo kung saan posible ang anumang bagay, paano kung niloloko nga siya ni Callan? Habang malalim ang iniisip niya ay biglang tumunog ang phone niya at nakita niyang may isang bagong text message, kinuha niya ito. Bumilis ang tibok ng puso niya nang mapagtantong ang nagpadala ng mensaheng ito ay walang iba kundi si Joan. Nabasa niya ang text na nagsasabi sa kanya na pumunta sa isang lokasyon, ito ay isang hotel at ang eksaktong kwarto na kanyang pupuntahan ay nakasaad din sa text. Ano ang nangyayari? Lalong gumulo ang isip ni Amy. Isinara niya ang kanyang laptop at mabilis na naglakad patungo sa kanyang closet. Nakasuot siya pa siya ng pambahay kaya kailangan niyang magpalit ng damit. Nang matapos siya, lumabas siya ng kanyang kwarto at gustong sabihin sa mother-in-law niyang kasama nila sa iisang bahay na may kailangan siyang puntahan. Naglakad si Amy papunta sa kwarto nito at kumatok pero wala doon ang biyenan niya, saan pa kaya siya naroon maliban sa kusina? Mabilis siyang humakbang patungo sa kusina at nang malapit na siya sa pinto ay narinig niya ang isang malakas na tawa mula doon. Ito ay mula sa kanyang biyenan. Matapos humalakhak, nagsalita ang mother-in-law niya, wala itong kamalay-malay na si Amy ay nasa labas lang, "Napakabobo talaga ng baog na babaeng 'yun, di ko nga alam ano bang nakita ng anak ko sa kanya. Kumokonsumo lang naman yun ng pera ng anak ko at hindi namang magawang makabuo man lang ng apo ko. Napakakapal ng mukha!" Natawa na naman siya pagkasabi nun, halatang may kausap siya sa phone. Hindi makapaniwala si Amy na masasabi ito ng kanyang biyenan, halos tumulo ang mga luha sa kanyang mga mata pero pinigilan niya ito, bigla siyang sumugod sa loob ng kusina at ang kanyang biyenan na si Wilma ay biglang napalingon sa kanya na may kalabog na puso. Thirty minutes lang ang nakalipas, sinabihan ni Amy si Wilma na magiging busy siya sa loo ng kwarto hanggang gabi, hindi inaasahan ni Wilma na nandito siya sa ganitong oras. Ito ang dahilan kung bakit siya nakakapagsalita nang malaya at walang ingat sa telepono. Iniisip ni Wilma kung narinig ba ni Amy ang kanyang sinabi, pagkatapos ng maikling sandali ng matinding katahimikan sa pagitan nila, nagpeke si Wilma ng ubo at sinabing, "Amy, erm...Akala ko ba nasa...Aalis ka?" "Ma, bakit parang natakot ka bigla?" Nakangiting tanong ni Amy na parang walang sakit. "Natakot...bakit?...bakit? Bakit ako ma-- matatakot?" Nauutal niyang sabi. "Aalis na ako, may importante akong gagawin, ma," sabi ni Amy at tumalikod, sinadya niyang iwan ang babae na nalilito. Hindi niya alam kung narinig ni Amy ang sinasabi niya sa telepono o hindi. Maya maya lang ay na dumating si Amy sa hotel at naglakad patungo sa mismong pintuan na nakasaad sa text ni Joan. Gustong kumatok ni Amy noong una pero mukhang hindi iyon isang matalinong hakbang. Pinihit niya ang knob at bumukas ang pinto, halos lumuwa ang mga mata niya nang makitang hubo't hubad sina Callan at Joan. Sa katunayan, sa oras na pumasok siya, binibigyan ni Joan si Callan ng blw job. Nalaglag ang handbag ni Amy at nanlambot ang mga binti niya, sabay dasal na sana ito ay panaginip lang. Ang mainit na luha ay dumaloy sa kanyang pisngi at naramdaman niya ang matinding sakit na nagpapasikip sa kanyang dibdib. "Call...an!" Nagawa niyang tumawag sa pagitan ng kanyang sakit at paghihirap. Gayunpaman, natawa si Callan na ikinagulat niya, nakisabay na rin si Joan sa pagtawa, nakasandal na ngayon si Joan kay Callan at wala ni isa sa kanila ang nakaramdam ng pagsisisi. "Bakit ka umiiyak, ikaw baog ka?" tanong ni Callan. "Akala mo ba titiisin kita habambuhay? Naku! Ayaw mo ba akong magkaanak? Tadhana mo siguro na hindi magkaanak kailanman pero hindi ko yun kapalaran." Lalong umiyak si Amy, hindi siya makapaniwala na masasabi ng kanyang pinakamamahal na asawa ang mga yun. Niloloko lang ba siya nito sa lahat ng panahon? Nagsimula lang ba ito kamakailan? Pero dati naman nagmamahalan sila, ano ang nagbago? "Ang galing niya pa palang umiyak," sabi ni Joan kay Callan at nginisian. Parang gustong sumugod si Amy kay Joan at hampasin ang ulo niya pero kasalanan ba ni Joan kung bakit niloko siya ng asawa niya? Ang kasalanan ay kay Callan. Ipinagkanulo niya ang pagmamahal at tiwala nito sa kanya. Napangisi si Amy at itinigil ang pag-iyak. "Pinagtaksilan mo ako, Callan. Tapos na tayo." Dinampot niya ang kanyang handbag at lumabas ng kwarto, pero halos hindi pa siya nakakalakad ng ilang hakbang sa pasilyo nang sumubsob na lang siya sa dingding at umiyak nang husto. Ang sakit na nararamdaman niya sa mga sandaling ito ay ang pinakamatinding sakit na naranasan niya sa buong buhay niya. Para bang ang tanging paraan para malagpasan ito ay ang magpakamatay, hindi nagtagal ay pumasok siya sa kanyang sasakyan, galit na nagmaneho sa korte, nagsampa ng divorce paper at nagmaneho pauwi. Nakita niya ang kanyang biyenan na umiinom ng mainit na tsaa sa kainan. Inilagay niya ang divorce paper sa harap ni Wilma. Si Amy pa lang ang pumirma pero pipirmahan pa iyon ni Callan pag nakauwi siya, "Ma, narinig ko ang sinabi mo sa telepono bago ako umalis." Halos mabulunan si Wilma nang marinig iyon. Tinuro ni Amy ang divorce paper sa harap niya, "Nahuli ko rin si Callan na niloloko ako kasama ng secretary niya. Halatang hindi na ako nirerespeto sa pamilyang ito. Eto yung divorce paper, pinirmahan ko na. Pag nakauwi na siya sabihin niyo na lang sa kanya na pirmahan ito at sabihin niyo na rin na umalis na ako." Tuwang-tuwa si Wilma sa loob dahil sa wakas ay iiwan na ni Amy si Callan pero umasim ang mukha nito na parang malungkot. "Wag ka nang umarte na parang malungkot ka, ma. Alam naman natin pareho na di mo ako gusto para sa anak mo," sabi ni Amy at tumalikod na para umalis pero tumayo si Wilma at nagsalita. "Saan ka pupunta?" Tanong ni Wilma, wala nang kwenta pang itago ang tunay niyang kulay. Bumalik si Amy sa kanya at sumagot, "para kunin ang mga gamit ko syempre." "Wala ka ngang dapat kunin diyan eh kasi wala naman iyo diyan. Lahat ng meron ka dito ay binili ng pera ng anak ko, kaya umalis ka na lang," walang pusong sabi ni Wilma. Lalong kumirot ang naramdaman ni Amy nang marinig iyon pero nagawa niyang magtanim ng ngisi sa kanyang mga labi, "Okay sige!" Ang pinakamahalagang bagay sa kanya ay ang pulseras na ibinigay sa kanya ng kanyang ina ilang taon na ang nakakaraan. Dahil nasa kamay naman niya ang bracelet, tumingin siya sa pintuan na patungo sa labas at dahan-dahan na lumabas at lumayo sa kabila ng sakit. Kabanata 0002 Naupo si Amy sa isa sa pinaka-marangyang club buong gabi kung kailan laging abala at puno ang club, may dalawang bote ng alak sa harap niya at nilunod niya ang sarili sa kanyang kalungkutan. Sa nakaraang tatlong taon ng kasal nila, naging matapat siyang asawa sa gagng 'yun. Ni hindi niya binigyan ng pagkakataon ang ibang lalaki na lumapit sa kanya o pumorma man lang. Lalong di niya naisip na pagtaksilan ang asawa niya. Sobrang nagtitiwala siya kay Callan pero sinaktan nito ang puso niya na parang wala lang. Sa sobrang kalasingan niya, umaasa siyang nakalimutan niya ang kanyang kalungkutan pero tila hindi nakakatulong ang inumin habang patuloy na naglalaro sa kanyang isipan ang hubad na imahe nina Joan at Callan. Galit na galit siyang tumayo at tumingin sa paligid sa mga taong sumasayaw sa club. Naisipan niyang pumili ng isang random na lalaking pwede niyang maka-night stand. Pagkatapos ng lahat, siya ay divorced naman at single na uli. Nakita niya ang isang matangkad na lalaki na papasok sa isang kwarto at mabilis siyang tumakbo papunta doon. Bago pa man maisara ang pinto ay pumasok na siya. Sabay sandal sa lalaki at ginamit ang kaliwang kamay para isara ang pinto sa likod nila. Agad nagtagpo ang kanyang bibig aat ng labi ng lalaki, at ilang sandali pa bago tumugon ang mga labi ng lalaki. Maya maya lang ay napunta sila sa isang mainit na session kaya mabilis niyang hinubad ang kanyang damit, tinulungan niya ang lalaking alisin din ang mga damit nitoat sa isang iglap, nasa kama na sila at nasa ibabaw na niya ang lalaki, umuungol sila ng malakas habang nasa loob niya ang lalaki. Ito ay isang kasiya-siya at nakakapagod na sandali para sa dalawa dahil tumagal ito ng kalahating oras, nang sa wakas ay nasiyahan silang dalawa, nahiga na sila sa kama at natulog. Nagising si Amy makalipas ang ilang oras at nakita niya ang lalaking natutulog sa madilim na kwarto. Hindi pa nagbubukas ang ilaw ng kwarto nang pumasok siya at sinimulang halikan ang lalaki ilang oras na ang nakalipas. "Ang galing at ang sarap niya ha," bulong ni Amy at naglabas ng ilang dollar notes mula sa kanyang pitaka saka inilagay sa palad ng lalaki. Kahit pa natutulog ang lalaking gigolo, hindi niya ito dadayain sa pamamagitan ng pag-alis nang hindi nagbabayad. Maingat siyang naglakad palabas ng kwarto, ayaw niyang gisingin ang lalaki. Umalis si Amy sa NorthHill at sumakay ng tren patungo sa isang maliit na lungsod kung saan nilalayon niyang mamuhay ng simpleng buhay. Ang pamumuhay sa kanyang lungsod, sa NorthHill, ay magdudulot lamang sa kanya ng higit na trauma. Hindi maiiwasan ni Amy si Callan dahil isa itong makapangyarihang lalaki at dahil naglakas-loob itong hiwalayan ito, baka gusto lang nitong pahirapan ang buhay niya. Kaya mas mabuting pumunta siya sa ibang lugar at magsimula ng bagong buhay. Naghihinala si Amy sa kanyang sarili makalipas ang ilang linggo nang magsimula siyang magkaroon ng morning sickness. Sa tuwing gusto niyang isipin na baka ito ay senyales ng pagbubuntis, ipapaalala niya sa kanyang sarili na tatlong taon silang kasal ni Callan at hindi siya kailanman nagbuntis. Siya ay baog at tulad ng sinabi ni Callan, iyon ang kanyang kapalaran. Gusto man niyang magkaroon ng anak at maging ina pero tila hindi siya nabiyayaan ng ganoon. Nakatanggap siya ng pinakamalaking pagkabigla sa kanyang buhay nang bumisita siya sa ospital at sinabi sa kanya na siya ay tatlong linggong buntis. Paano ito naging posible? Tuwang-tuwa siya at sa paglipas ng mga buwan, lumalaki nga ang kanyang tiyan kaysa sa karaniwan pero minsan nababahala pa rin siya at iniisip pa nga niya kung buntis nga ba siya ng isang bata lang dahil nagtataka siya kung bakit mas malaki ang pagusbong ng kanyang tiyan kaysa sa normal. Pagkalipas ng siyam na buwan, nanganak si Amy sa ospital. Nakaka-stress, alam niyang sunud-sunod ang paglalabas ng mga bagay pero kahit siya ay nagdududa kung mga sanggol ba iyon. Ipinikit niya ang kanyang mga mata at nagdasal na sana ang lumabas sa kanya ay isang bata, iminulat niya ang kanyang mga mata makalipas ang ilang segundo at nakita niya ang dalawang doktor at apat na babaeng nurse na nagsisiksikan sa buong kwarto. Bawat isa sa kanila ay may bagong silang na sanggol, lahat sila ay may ngiti sa kanilang mga mukha. Napakurap siya at nagtanong, hindi niya alam baka nakakaloko ang tanong niya pero nagawa niyang magtanong, "Teka, mga anak ko silang lahat?" "Oo," masayang sagot ng lahat sa kwarto. Hindi naniwala si Amy sa kanyang pandinig at inisip na baka nananaginip siya. Paano posible para sa isang baog na tulad niya na magkaroon ng lahat ng mga sanggol na ito? Pagkatapos ay binilang niya ang mga ito, "isa, dalawa, tatlo, apat lima..." huminto siya sa pagbibilang at pinunasan ang kanyang mukha, "anim" "Anim na sanggol?" Tanong niya. "Oo, congratulations!" lahat ng tao sa kwarto ay nagsimulang bumati sa kanya. Tumulo ang luha sa kanyang pisngi, dahan-dahang dumapo ang dalawang palad sa malambot na pisngi. Masayang-masaya siya at nagpasalamat siya sa kanyang Diyos sa sobrang pagpapala nito sa kanya. Nakakuha siya ng lakas mula sa mabuting balita at umupo ng tuwid, "hayaan ko ang mga ito?" Masayang sabi niya at sunod sunod na binigay ang baby. Tuwang-tuwa siyang makita ang mga cute na sanggol, binasbasan niya ang mga ito at hinalikan silang lahat sa noo. Ilang buwan lang ang nakararaan, naranasan niya ang pinakamasamang araw ng buhay niya, pero ngayon andito siya sa pinakamasayang araw ng buhay niy. ********* Pagkalipas ng anim na taon, umupo si Amy sa isang mahabang upuang kahoy at nagtawag, "Elijah," "Moses," "Elisha!" Tatlong cute na lalaki ang tumakbo patungo sa kanya ng napakabilis, lahat sila ay may matingkad na ngiti sa kanilang mga mukha at kahit na ang kanilang mga damit ay hindi mamahalin, kapansin pansin ang kanilang kagwapuhan, kasama ang katotohanan na ang tatlong lalaki ay magkamukha at identical. "Halikayo," sumenyas si Amy sa kanila na lumapit at tumabi sila sa kanya. Masaya niyang ginulo ang buhok nila at sinabing, "tawagan niyo rito ang mga kapatid niyo." "Angel!" Tumawag si Elijah. "Queen," sigaw ni . "Debby," tawag ni Moses. Tatlong kaibig-ibig na mga batang babae ang lumitaw sa lalong madaling panahon, sila ay may mahabang buhok at ang kanilang hairstyle ay parepareho, sila ay naggagandahang magkakapatid at identical din ang mga itsura. Sa paglipas ng mga taon, pinalaki ni Amy ang kanyang mga anak sa abot ng kanyang makakaya at gumugol siya ng kalidad ng oras kasama sila. Madalas silang nagbibiruan at mga oras na kailangang pagsabihan sila sa paggawa ng mali, ginawa rin niya ito. Ang pag-ibig sa pagitan niya at ng anim na bata ay tunay ring malakas. Walang nakapagsasabi sa kanya na naging mahusay siya sa pagharap sa stress ng pagpapalaki ng anim na anak sa loob ng anim na taon. Napakalaking gawain iyon. Umalis si Amy sa stool at umupo sa madamong lupa habang ang mga bata ay nakaupo sa paligid niya ng paikot-ikot, "Pupunta tayo ng NorthHill bukas." "Bakit po mommy?" tanong agad ni Elijah nang matapos magsalita si Amy. "'Di kasi gaanong mataas ang standards ng mga schools dito, kahit na mapayapa na sana tayo dito gusto kong maranasan ninyong lahat ang mas magandang edukasyon at mamuhay sa mas modernong syudad," sabi ni Amy. "Mommy, hindi ba sabi mo hindi tayo makakapunta sa NorthHill dahil may mga masasamang tao doon?" tanong ni Moses. Minsang tinanong ng mga bata si Amy kung bakit sila nananatili sa probinsya at sinabi niya sa kanila noon na nakatira talaga siya sa NorthHill pero nagtago dito dahil sa ilang masasamang tao na nagtatangkang saktan siya. "Hindi ka ba sasaktan ng masasamang tao, ma?" Tanong ni Angel gamit ang maliit at mala-anghel niyang boses. Ngumiti si Amy, "Anim kayong nakapaligid sa akin at sa tingin mo may makakasakit sa akin?" Iginulong ni Elijah ang manggas at ipinakita ang kanyang kalamnan saka sinabing, "Tama, tingnan mo ang muscles ko, kung sino ang magtangkang manakit kay mommy ay masusuntok sa mukha." "Tama, pagpunta natin sa NorthHill , hindi natin hahayaang mabully si mommy," tumayo si Elisha at inihagis ang dalawang kamay sa ere, "Sobrang powerful ko, kung sino ang gustong saktan si mama ay dapat dumaan muna sa akin." "Oo, hindi ba sinabi ni mama na pinangalanan niya kaming Elijah, Elisha at Moses dahil naniniwala siyang makapangyarihan kaming mga lalaki? Mommy, huwag kang mag-alala, andito kami palagi sa tabi mo. Ang mga masasamang tao ay di magtatangkang saktan ka." dagdag ni Moses. Ang tatlong babae ay nanood at tumango na lamang, bagamat kaedad nila ang mga lalaki, hindi sila kasing lakas ng katawan gaya ng mga lalaki pero pakiramdam nila ay ligtas sila sa paligid ng mga lalaki. Sa katunayan, sa lungsod, walang nangahas na saktan ang tatlong babae dahil alam nila kung gaano ka-protective ang kanilang mga kapatid. "Oo, may tiwala ako kay Elijah, Moses at Elisha, hindi nila hahayaang may masaktan sa atin," sabi ni Queen. Si Debby ang tahimik at kumpiyansa lang na makakabalik sila sa NorthHill at walang makakasakit sa kanila. Masaya si Amy sa pagpapakita ng kapangyarihan ng kanyang maliliit na anak. "Mommy, makikita rin ba natin si daddy?" tanong ni Elisha. Lalong itinuon ng mga bata ang atensyon kay Amy. Minsan nang sinabi ni Amy sa kanila na nasa NorthHill ang tatay nila pero kahit siya, hindi siya makilala plus anim na taon na ang nakalipas at malaking lungsod ang NorthHill , nagdududa siya kung makikilala pa niya ang kanilang ama, lalo na't nakita niyang gigolo lang ito. . Pero ayaw niyang mawalan ng pag-asa ang mga bata sa pakikipagkita sa kanilang ama kaya't sumagot siya ng, "Oo." Nagtatalon ang mga bata kay Joy at nagsimulang magsaya. Mas handa na silang pumunta sa NorthHill kinabukasan, umaasa na makikilala nila ang kanilang ama na matagal na nilang inaasam na makilala. Kabanata 0003 Sa kalaunan ay bumalik si Amy sa NorthHill at siya ay tumira sa isang two-bedroom na apartment. Iyon ang kaya ng budget niya sa sandaling iyon. Sa katunayan, ang pagkuha ng apartment na iyon ay nagkakahalaga ng halos lahat ng perang naipon niya sa anim na taong pagtatrabaho niya sa maliit na lungsod na pinanggalingan niya. Dahil may degree na siya, hindi na siya dapat mag-effort para makakuha ng trabaho dito sa NorthHill. Kahit na magkataong makita niya si Callan, sapat na panahon ang anim na taon para hindi siya maapektuhan sa mga nangyari noon sa pagitan nila. Malaki ang posibilidad na ikinasal na siya sa kanyang secretary. Hindi pinansin ni Amy ang iniisip niya tungkol kay Callan at nagsimulang maghanap ng mga job opportunity online. Nag-apply siya sa maraming kumpanya hangga't kaya niya. Hindi niya gugustuhing magutom ang kanyang mga anak, ang pagpapakain sa anim na bata sa isang malaking responsibilidad at tiyak na malaki ang gastos lalo pa at tiniyak niya sa kanila ang mas mahusay na edukasyon dito kaya kailangan niyang maipasok ang mga bata sa isang magandang paaralan sa lalong madaling panahon. Noong gabi ng sumunod na araw, nakatanggap siya ng offer na ipagpatuloy ang trabaho bilang isang dental assistant sa ospital. Bagama't medyo mababa ang suweldo, okay pa rin ito kumpara sa wala. Umaasa pa rin siya na makakakuha siya ng mas magandang alok sa trabaho mula sa isa sa iba pang kumpanyang kanyang inaplayan. Ipinagpatuloy niya ang trabaho kinabukasan at nagsimulang magpursige nang husto, ang dentista na direktang tinutulungan niya ay palakaibigan at sila ay magkasundo naman. Ayaw niyang makaltasan ang kanyang suweldo sa anumang kadahilanan kaya naging maingat siya sa lahat ng kanyang ginagawa. Sa kanyang ikatlong araw ng trabaho, pinatawag siya ng kanyang amo at sa sandaling siya ay humarap sa kanyang mesa, ang lalaki ay nagsalita, "Magpunta ka sa laboratory at siguraduhin mong ang lahat ng kinakailangang kit ay magagamit natin sa 2PM appointment mamaya, isang espesyal na tao ang darating para sa dental check up at kailangan maging maingat ka, okay?" "Opo, sir," magalang na ibinaba ni Amy ang ulo bago naglakad palayo. Pagsapit ng 2PM, nasa kwarto na si Amy dala ang lahat ng kinakailangang kit at hindi na makapaghintay na makita kung sino ang espesyal na taong ito. Bigla siyang nakarinig ng kaguluhan sa labas at sumilip siya sa bintana at nakita niya ang humigit-kumulang pitong itim na jeep na nakaparada at may Lamborghini sa gitna ng mga jeep na iyon. Halatang escort ang anim na jeep na ito sa kung sino man ang nasa loob ng Lamborghini. Mabilis na nagtipon ang mga tao at maging ang maraming tao ay sumilip sa bintana para makita ang tao sa loob ng Lamborghini. Lalong naging curious si Amy, gaano kaya ka-espesyal ang taong ito na ang presensya niya lang ang nakakaakit ng napakaraming tao. Dalawang lalaking nakasuot ng itim na suit ang nakatayo sa likod ng pinto ng Lamborghini na bumukas ng mag-isa at isang spender legs ang bumaba bago tuluyang lumitaw ang kanyang katawan. Ang sinag ng araw ay direktang sumikat sa kanyang mukha at ang kanyang hitsura ay naglalabas ng kamahalan at kakisigan. Siya ay mukhang isang tao mula sa maharlikang pamilya at siya ay nagpapalabas ng napakaraming kapangyarihan na masasabi ng sinumang nanonood ng sandali. Hindi masyadong maaninag ni Amy ang kanyang mukha pero iniisip niya kung ang lalaking ito ba ang espesyal na lalaki na darating para sa dental check up? Kung siya nga, dapat itong maging maingat sa paligid niya. Ang huling bagay na gusto niya ay ang mahulog sa anumang gulo ng mga makapangyarihang lalaki sa NorthHill . Ang gusto lang niya ay magkaroon ng sapat na pera para mapangalagaan ang kanyang mga anak. Maya-maya, bumukas ang pinto at napalingon agad si Amy at nang makita ang amo ay nakahinga siya ng maluwag. "Nakahanda na ang lahat ha?" Tanong ng dentista. "Yes, sir. Sorry, ngayon lang ako nakakita ng isang lalaki na bumaba sa isang Lamborghini, siya ba ang aasikasuhin natin?" Tanong niya. "Tama, siya ang pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa NorthHill at maraming tao ang halos walang pagkakataon na makita siya kaya naman nakikita mo ang mga tao sa paligid. Kaya siguraduhin mo ha na ang lahat ay magiging maayos dahil narinig ko na mainitin ang ulo niya," sabi ng dentista. "Ito ba ang unang beses na sayo siya nagpacheck up, sir?" tanong ni Amy. "Oo, and sincerely, kinakabahan ako. Let's just hope everything works well," sabi niya at kinumpirma pa niya na inayos niya ang lahat ng dapat. Pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa NorthHill? Ang pag-uugali nang walang ingat sa harap ng ganoong uri ng tao ay isang suicide mission. Maya-maya ay may lumitaw na dalawang matipunong lalaki na naka-suit, ang isa ay may dalang briefcase habang ang isa naman ay walang hawak pero pareho silang matangkad at nakakatakot, hindi man lang sila nakangiti. Napuno ng maringal na presensya ang kwarto at mabilis na nahulog ang mga mata ni Amy sa makapangyarihang lalaking ito. Siya ay matangkad at balingkinitan at napakagwapo. Damang-dama ang kanyang kakisigan. 'Ang swerte siguro ng girlfriend niya,' naisip ni Amy. "Welcome, sir," yumuko ang dentista at sinenyasan siyang maupo kung saan siya masusuri. Tahimik siyang umupo at pagkatapos ay sinimulan ng dentista ang pagsusuri sa kanyang mga ngipin. "Cotton forceps, please?" Tanong ng dentista kay Amy habang abala sa pagtatrabaho. Nakatayo si Amy at ibinibigay sa kanya ang lahat ng kailangan niya sa lalong madaling panahon pero hindi niya mahanap ang cotton forceps. Nakalimutan ba niyang dalhin? Paano siya naging pabaya? "Na...nalimutan ko po, kukunin ko na ngayon din," sabi niya at mabilis na lumabas. Hay naku naman! Paano niya ito makakalimutan? Nang makuha niya ito, mabilis siyang tumakbo pabalik sa lab pero sa kanyang pagtataka, wala na ang lalaki o isa sa mga bodyguard nito ang nakita niya, kundi ang dentista. Habang nasa kamay ang cotton forceps, nagtatakang tanong niya, "Nasaan na siya?" Inabot ng dentista ang isang sulat sa kanya at walang sabi-sabing lumabas. Napakunot ang noo niya at iniisip kung ano ang laman ng sulat. Marahan niyang ibinagsak ang cotton forceps at nakita niyang natanggal na siya sa trabaho. Ganun lang? Para lamang sa maling paglimot sa isang kagamitan. Malamang 'yung 'espesyal na lalaki' na 'yon ang nag-utos na tanggalin siya sa trabaho. Ganun ba siya kasungit at walang konsiderasyon? Napaisip si Amy. Hindi ba pwedeng magkamali ang isang tao? Lumabas siya sa lab at nagmakaawa sa dentista, "Sir, pasensya na po nalimutan ko lang talaga, sana po mapagbigyan niyo ako. Hindi ko po yun sinasadya. Hindi ko alam kung paano ko nakalimutan... please, hindi na po mauulit" "Hindi ordinaryong tao ang nag-utos na tanggalin ka sa trabaho, kung ano man ang sabihin niya ay final na. Kaya kung gusto mong magmakaawa, puntahan mo siya at makiusap," sabi ng dentista at nagpatuloy sa kanyang trabaho. Masasabi ni Amy na walang anumang pagsusumamo ang makakaimpluwensya sa dentista na labagin ang utos ng 'espesyal na lalaki' na ito. Lumabas siya at tumakbo pababa, umaasang masusubukan niya ang kanyang kapalaran na makausap ang 'espesyal na lalaki' at ipaliwanag sa kanya na ikatlong araw pa lang niya sa trabaho at para sa kapakanan ng kanyang mga anak, kailangan niyang magpatuloy sa pagtatrabaho. Hindi niya makita ang lalaki pero may nakita siyang apat na matipunong lalaki na naglalakad patungo sa Lamborghini. Masasabi niyang may nauna sa kanila. Gaano man kakulit ang makapangyarihang lalaki na ito, dapat siyang maging makatwiran at subukang unawain siya. Sinugod niya ang matipunong lalaki at bago pa nila malaman ang nangyayari, nakatayo na siya sa harapan ng 'espesyal na lalaki.' Noon lang niya nakita ng malinaw ang mukha nito. Siya ay may pagkakahawig sa tatlo niyang anka na lalaki. Coincidence naman siguro diba? Nagtakbuhan ang mga matipunong lalaki patungo sa kanya at gusto siyang ilayo sa kanyang harapan pero sumenyas ang 'espesyal na lalaki' na huminto sila. Nagulat silang lahat. Natulala at natigilan si Amy saglit kaya naligaw siya ng tingin sa guwapong mukha nito. Napakurap siya at nanumbalik ang kanyang pakiramdam nang mapagtantong nasa harapan niya ang pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa lungsod. "Sir, patawarin niyo po ako. Pangatlong araw ko lang po ito sa trabaho at hindi ko alam na may nakalimutan akong gamit. Ayokong matanggal sa trabaho, masipag po talaga ako, sir," taos-pusong pakiusap ni Amy. Nakatitig lang ang lalaki sa mukha niya ng walang pakialam at nang hindi na ito nagsasalita ng tatlumpung segundo, kinabahan si Amy at inisip kung may mali ba itong nasabi, "Sorry po kung may mali akong nasabi, sir." Naisip ni Amy na mas mabuting umalis na lang siya at tanggapin ang kanyang kapalaran kaysa mahulog sa gulo ng lalaking ito. Masyadong delikado ang itsura niya at parang lalamunin siya, kinakabahan siya at gustong tumalikod para umalis pero nagsalita ang lalaki, "Ang kapal ng mukha mong talikuran ako?" Natigilan si Amy sa kinatatayuan. Ang kanyang boses ay parang kulog at ito ay nagpapadala ng labis na panginginig sa kanyang gulugod. Dinala ba niya ang problemang pilit niyang iniiwasan sa sarili niya ngayon? Kusang umaalog ang bibig ni Amy nang masabi niya ang isang bagay pero lahat ng mga salita niya ay bumabara sa kanyang lalamunan. Ang 'espesyal na lalaki' ay humakbang pa patungo sa Lamborghini at sinabing kaswal na, "Itapon ang babaeng ito." Kabanata 0004 Ipinulupot ni Amy ang kanyang dalawang paa sa kanyang kama at umiyak, nalungkot at nahihiya siya pagkatapos ng nangyari ngayon. Una nawalan siya ng trabaho at pangalawa, itinapon siya sa harapan ng lalaki. Hindi nagustuhan ni Amy ang lalaki, at alam niyang mayabang itong lalaki. Paano siya maglakas-loob na hamunin ang pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa NorthHill ? Lasing ba siya? Saan siya makakakuha ng trabaho ngayon? Ang lahat ng mga kumpanyang pinadalhan niya ng alok ay hindi nakabalik sa kanya. Biglang bumukas ang pinto at bumungad si Angel, "Mommy!" Tumakbo siya papunta kay Amy bago pa niya matapos ang paglilinis ng kanyang mga luha. Ayaw niyang makita siya ng mga bata na umiiyak. She believed that it will make them trouble, she eventually cleaned all her tears and smiled. Nag-aalalang tanong ni Angel, "Mommy, sad ka ba?" "Ay hindi, masaya nga ako kasi andito kayong lahat eh," pagsisinungaling ni Amy. "Pero never naman kaming nawala sayo eh," sabi ni Angel. Bago pa makapagsalita si Amy ay pumasok na sina Queen at Debby at umakyat sa kama. Tuwang-tuwa si Amy nang makita ang mga mukha nila. "Mommy, maaga po kayong nakabalik galing sa trabaho ngayon," sabi ni Queen. "Oo, maaga akong umalis sa trabaho kasi namiss ko kayong girls eh," sabi ni Amy at ngumiti ang mga babae. "Ma, pasok na kami sa school next month di ba?" Tanong ni Angel habang pasimpleng nakasandal si Debby sa balikat ni Amy. "Oo, tuloy pa rin yan," umaasang sabi ni Amy. Actually, naisip niya na gagamitin niya ang sahod niya bilang dentist assistant bilang pambayad ng mga bata sa school by the end of the month pero natanggal na pala siya pero kailangan pa rin niyang panatilihin ang pag-asa ng mga bata at mag-apply ng mas kabaliwan sa trabaho. . "Nasaan ang mga kapatid niyo?" tanong ni Amy. "Naglilinis po sila," sagot ni Queen at tumango si Amy. Ginulo ni Amy ang buhok ni Debby at tinanong, "Debby, kumusta ang bagongneighborhood? Gusto mo ba dito?" "Gu...gusto ko lang makilala si daddy," sabi ni Debby sa mahinang boses at naging malungkot ang atmosphere ng usapan. "Makikilala mo din siya, sisiguraduhin ko yun," sabi ni Amy at saka sinabi kay Angel, "bakit hindi kayong lahat makipaglaro sa mga kapatid mo? Gusto ko munang magpahinga. Pupunta ako at makipaglaro sa inyo pagkagising ko." "Okay, mommy," naniniwala ang mga bata na karapat-dapat magpahinga ang kanilang ina pagkatapos ng trabaho. Nang mawala ang mga babae sa kwarto, napabuntong-hininga si Amy. Wala siyang matatakbuhan para humingi ng tulong, kailangan niyang maging matatag para sa kanyang mga anak. Tumunog ang kanyang telepono at bagama't hindi kilalang numero iyon, sinagot niya ito gayunpaman, "Si Amy Owen ba ito?" "Opo ito nga," sagot ni Amy na umaasang magandang balita ito. "Nagpadala kami sa iyo ng email theree days ago at wala kaming natanggap na sagot, pakicheck ng spam folder niyo at ipaalam sa amin kung ano ang tingin mo sa offer," sabi ng lalaki sa kabilang linya at ibinaba ang tawag. Tinitingnan ni Amy ang kanyang mail araw-araw at kahit bawat oras para makita kung may nakabalik sa kanya sa kumpanya. Paano niya na-miss ito? Mabilis niyang pinuntahan ang kanyang folder ng spam at nakitang may ipinadala ngang mail sa kanya, ipinadala ito mula sa Alessandro’s Corporation. Ang Alessandro’s Corporation? Pinakamataas ang kanilang offer na sweldo at siguradong mapalad ang sinumang makatrabaho sila. Napuno ng tuwa ang kanyang puso at hindi na siya makapaghintay na ipagpatuloy ang trabaho kinabukasan. Nang gabi na, nakipaglaro siya sa kanyang anim na anak. Napakasaya nila bago matulog ang lahat. Pero alam niyang kahit gaano pa kasaya ang mga anak, hindi magiging kumpleto ang kanilang kaligayahan hangga't hindi nila nakikilala ang kanilang ama. Kahit si Amy ay hindi masabi kung sino ang kanilang ama. Mayroong higit sa isang milyong lalaki sa NorthHill. Paano niya makikilala ang gigolo na kanyang naka-one night stand six years ago? Agad siyang pumunta sa Alessandro’s Corporation ng sumunod na araw, at pagkatapos na ipakilala ang sarili sa receptionist, nainterbyu siya at nagtrabaho sa parehong araw. Sinamahan siya ng receptionist sa itaas at ipinakita sa kanya kung nasaan ang kanyang mesa at ipinakilala siya sa kanyang pinuno ng departamento. "Welcome sa Alessandro’s Corporation, Miss Amy," sabi ng pinuno ng departamento, si Abe. "My pleasure, sir," sagot ni Amy. Kumpiyansa siyang umupo sa harap ng lalaki. “Eto yung orientation book natin, it contains the rules and regulations of the company,” inabot ni Abe ang isang dokumento sa kanya. Tinanggap niya ito at sinabing, "Sige, sir. Babasahin ko po." "	LEARN_MORE	https://grounpcorp.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=148	Philip Spicy Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61561349855790/	44,130	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	grounpcorp.com	DCO	💑🔞Tumakbo siya palayo sa kanya at hinabol siya, hindi makakalipad nang walang pakpak😍💘	https://grounpcorp.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464308186_1062575202205812_7290308345970551258_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bfDq7zvDkKoQ7kNvgEU548q&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AHWDqckH60urRmdXhL1mueL&oh=00_AYB9sHWVHvKMsqSjz0qFqTLmNkaFOOTyikCvm1DjIrhQJQ&oe=67301B5F	PERSON_PROFILE	Philip Spicy Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,328,190	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2328186}'	No	2024-11-05 10:51	active	1711	🔥🔥Sextuplets Para Sa Hot CEO📖💕Hindi ko na ma-distinguish between love and hate, ito ba?💑	💑🔞Baby,Maligayang pagdating sa mundo ng mga nasa hustong gulang😍💘 Kabanata 0001 Busy si Amy sa kanyang laptop nang biglang tumunog ang kanyang phone, halos hindi na dapat niya papansinin ang tawag dahil abala nga siya pero nagpasya siyang tingnan ang screen ng telepono nang malapit nang matapos ang tawag. Nang makitang ang caller ID ay si Joan, ang secretary ng asawa niya, mabilis niyang kinuha ang telepono habang nagtataka kung bakit siya nito tinawagan. Nai-save lang niya ang numero ni Joan dahil secretary ito ng asawa niya at sa mga araw na hindi niya makontak ang asawang si Callan, sa trabaho, tatawagan na lang niya si Joan para ipasa ang dito. Pero ito ang unang pagkakataon na tinawagan siya ni Joan. Sinagot niya ang tawag habang dahan-dahang inilagay ang telepono sa kanyang tainga, pero ikinagulat niya ang maruruming tunog na kanyang narinig. Tinignan niya muli ang screen ng telepono para masigurado na si Joan ang tumawag, muli niyang inilagay ang telepono sa kanyang tainga at narinig ang parehong maruruming tunog, ang mga ito ay matigas at malalakas na ungol at malinaw na may nagtatalik sa kabilang linya. Sa ilang beses na nakausap ni Amy si Joan, nakilala niya ang boses nito at alam niyang ang mga ungol na yun ay tiyak na kay Joan. Nagkamali ba siya sa pag-dial ng kanyang numero sa gitna ng intimate session nila ng kanyang boyfriend? Naisip ni Amy na maaring magkamali ito kaya gusto niya nang ibaba ang tawag pero ang sumunod na narinig ni Amy ay halos ika-atake ng puso niya. Kinailangan niyang itabi ang laptop para lang makasigurado na tama ang narinig niya, nakinig ulit siya ng malinaw at inulit ni Joan, "Fuck me, baby....sige pa Callan, go deeper, gusto ko yan...oh my gosh!" Nabagabag ang puso ni Amy, nabalisa siya at kailangan niyang tumayo. Hindi pwede yun! Natahimik siya at ibinaba na ang tawag. Pinagkatiwalaan niya si Callan ng kanyang buhay at mahal na mahal niya ito. Bagama't hindi pa sila nakakabuo at di pa siya nagbubuntis para sa kanya, pareho silang nagpakita ng pagmamahal at pagmamahal sa isa't isa. Imposibleng niloloko siya ni Callan. Hindi pwede yun. Iniling niya ang ulo dahil hindi siya naniniwala. Siguro, napagdesisyunan lang ni Joan na maging kontrabida ang sarili sa kanilang pagsasama pero sa kasamaang palad, hindi iyon gagana. Umupo ulit si Amy at gusto niya sanang huwag nang pansinin ang nangyari pero isang malumanay na boses na nagsasalita sa loob niya ay hindi nagpapahinga sa kanyang isip. Sa mundo kung saan posible ang anumang bagay, paano kung niloloko nga siya ni Callan? Habang malalim ang iniisip niya ay biglang tumunog ang phone niya at nakita niyang may isang bagong text message, kinuha niya ito. Bumilis ang tibok ng puso niya nang mapagtantong ang nagpadala ng mensaheng ito ay walang iba kundi si Joan. Nabasa niya ang text na nagsasabi sa kanya na pumunta sa isang lokasyon, ito ay isang hotel at ang eksaktong kwarto na kanyang pupuntahan ay nakasaad din sa text. Ano ang nangyayari? Lalong gumulo ang isip ni Amy. Isinara niya ang kanyang laptop at mabilis na naglakad patungo sa kanyang closet. Nakasuot siya pa siya ng pambahay kaya kailangan niyang magpalit ng damit. Nang matapos siya, lumabas siya ng kanyang kwarto at gustong sabihin sa mother-in-law niyang kasama nila sa iisang bahay na may kailangan siyang puntahan. Naglakad si Amy papunta sa kwarto nito at kumatok pero wala doon ang biyenan niya, saan pa kaya siya naroon maliban sa kusina? Mabilis siyang humakbang patungo sa kusina at nang malapit na siya sa pinto ay narinig niya ang isang malakas na tawa mula doon. Ito ay mula sa kanyang biyenan. Matapos humalakhak, nagsalita ang mother-in-law niya, wala itong kamalay-malay na si Amy ay nasa labas lang, "Napakabobo talaga ng baog na babaeng 'yun, di ko nga alam ano bang nakita ng anak ko sa kanya. Kumokonsumo lang naman yun ng pera ng anak ko at hindi namang magawang makabuo man lang ng apo ko. Napakakapal ng mukha!" Natawa na naman siya pagkasabi nun, halatang may kausap siya sa phone. Hindi makapaniwala si Amy na masasabi ito ng kanyang biyenan, halos tumulo ang mga luha sa kanyang mga mata pero pinigilan niya ito, bigla siyang sumugod sa loob ng kusina at ang kanyang biyenan na si Wilma ay biglang napalingon sa kanya na may kalabog na puso. Thirty minutes lang ang nakalipas, sinabihan ni Amy si Wilma na magiging busy siya sa loo ng kwarto hanggang gabi, hindi inaasahan ni Wilma na nandito siya sa ganitong oras. Ito ang dahilan kung bakit siya nakakapagsalita nang malaya at walang ingat sa telepono. Iniisip ni Wilma kung narinig ba ni Amy ang kanyang sinabi, pagkatapos ng maikling sandali ng matinding katahimikan sa pagitan nila, nagpeke si Wilma ng ubo at sinabing, "Amy, erm...Akala ko ba nasa...Aalis ka?" "Ma, bakit parang natakot ka bigla?" Nakangiting tanong ni Amy na parang walang sakit. "Natakot...bakit?...bakit? Bakit ako ma-- matatakot?" Nauutal niyang sabi. "Aalis na ako, may importante akong gagawin, ma," sabi ni Amy at tumalikod, sinadya niyang iwan ang babae na nalilito. Hindi niya alam kung narinig ni Amy ang sinasabi niya sa telepono o hindi. Maya maya lang ay na dumating si Amy sa hotel at naglakad patungo sa mismong pintuan na nakasaad sa text ni Joan. Gustong kumatok ni Amy noong una pero mukhang hindi iyon isang matalinong hakbang. Pinihit niya ang knob at bumukas ang pinto, halos lumuwa ang mga mata niya nang makitang hubo't hubad sina Callan at Joan. Sa katunayan, sa oras na pumasok siya, binibigyan ni Joan si Callan ng blw job. Nalaglag ang handbag ni Amy at nanlambot ang mga binti niya, sabay dasal na sana ito ay panaginip lang. Ang mainit na luha ay dumaloy sa kanyang pisngi at naramdaman niya ang matinding sakit na nagpapasikip sa kanyang dibdib. "Call...an!" Nagawa niyang tumawag sa pagitan ng kanyang sakit at paghihirap. Gayunpaman, natawa si Callan na ikinagulat niya, nakisabay na rin si Joan sa pagtawa, nakasandal na ngayon si Joan kay Callan at wala ni isa sa kanila ang nakaramdam ng pagsisisi. "Bakit ka umiiyak, ikaw baog ka?" tanong ni Callan. "Akala mo ba titiisin kita habambuhay? Naku! Ayaw mo ba akong magkaanak? Tadhana mo siguro na hindi magkaanak kailanman pero hindi ko yun kapalaran." Lalong umiyak si Amy, hindi siya makapaniwala na masasabi ng kanyang pinakamamahal na asawa ang mga yun. Niloloko lang ba siya nito sa lahat ng panahon? Nagsimula lang ba ito kamakailan? Pero dati naman nagmamahalan sila, ano ang nagbago? "Ang galing niya pa palang umiyak," sabi ni Joan kay Callan at nginisian. Parang gustong sumugod si Amy kay Joan at hampasin ang ulo niya pero kasalanan ba ni Joan kung bakit niloko siya ng asawa niya? Ang kasalanan ay kay Callan. Ipinagkanulo niya ang pagmamahal at tiwala nito sa kanya. Napangisi si Amy at itinigil ang pag-iyak. "Pinagtaksilan mo ako, Callan. Tapos na tayo." Dinampot niya ang kanyang handbag at lumabas ng kwarto, pero halos hindi pa siya nakakalakad ng ilang hakbang sa pasilyo nang sumubsob na lang siya sa dingding at umiyak nang husto. Ang sakit na nararamdaman niya sa mga sandaling ito ay ang pinakamatinding sakit na naranasan niya sa buong buhay niya. Para bang ang tanging paraan para malagpasan ito ay ang magpakamatay, hindi nagtagal ay pumasok siya sa kanyang sasakyan, galit na nagmaneho sa korte, nagsampa ng divorce paper at nagmaneho pauwi. Nakita niya ang kanyang biyenan na umiinom ng mainit na tsaa sa kainan. Inilagay niya ang divorce paper sa harap ni Wilma. Si Amy pa lang ang pumirma pero pipirmahan pa iyon ni Callan pag nakauwi siya, "Ma, narinig ko ang sinabi mo sa telepono bago ako umalis." Halos mabulunan si Wilma nang marinig iyon. Tinuro ni Amy ang divorce paper sa harap niya, "Nahuli ko rin si Callan na niloloko ako kasama ng secretary niya. Halatang hindi na ako nirerespeto sa pamilyang ito. Eto yung divorce paper, pinirmahan ko na. Pag nakauwi na siya sabihin niyo na lang sa kanya na pirmahan ito at sabihin niyo na rin na umalis na ako." Tuwang-tuwa si Wilma sa loob dahil sa wakas ay iiwan na ni Amy si Callan pero umasim ang mukha nito na parang malungkot. "Wag ka nang umarte na parang malungkot ka, ma. Alam naman natin pareho na di mo ako gusto para sa anak mo," sabi ni Amy at tumalikod na para umalis pero tumayo si Wilma at nagsalita. "Saan ka pupunta?" Tanong ni Wilma, wala nang kwenta pang itago ang tunay niyang kulay. Bumalik si Amy sa kanya at sumagot, "para kunin ang mga gamit ko syempre." "Wala ka ngang dapat kunin diyan eh kasi wala naman iyo diyan. Lahat ng meron ka dito ay binili ng pera ng anak ko, kaya umalis ka na lang," walang pusong sabi ni Wilma. Lalong kumirot ang naramdaman ni Amy nang marinig iyon pero nagawa niyang magtanim ng ngisi sa kanyang mga labi, "Okay sige!" Ang pinakamahalagang bagay sa kanya ay ang pulseras na ibinigay sa kanya ng kanyang ina ilang taon na ang nakakaraan. Dahil nasa kamay naman niya ang bracelet, tumingin siya sa pintuan na patungo sa labas at dahan-dahan na lumabas at lumayo sa kabila ng sakit. Kabanata 0002 Naupo si Amy sa isa sa pinaka-marangyang club buong gabi kung kailan laging abala at puno ang club, may dalawang bote ng alak sa harap niya at nilunod niya ang sarili sa kanyang kalungkutan. Sa nakaraang tatlong taon ng kasal nila, naging matapat siyang asawa sa gagng 'yun. Ni hindi niya binigyan ng pagkakataon ang ibang lalaki na lumapit sa kanya o pumorma man lang. Lalong di niya naisip na pagtaksilan ang asawa niya. Sobrang nagtitiwala siya kay Callan pero sinaktan nito ang puso niya na parang wala lang. Sa sobrang kalasingan niya, umaasa siyang nakalimutan niya ang kanyang kalungkutan pero tila hindi nakakatulong ang inumin habang patuloy na naglalaro sa kanyang isipan ang hubad na imahe nina Joan at Callan. Galit na galit siyang tumayo at tumingin sa paligid sa mga taong sumasayaw sa club. Naisipan niyang pumili ng isang random na lalaking pwede niyang maka-night stand. Pagkatapos ng lahat, siya ay divorced naman at single na uli. Nakita niya ang isang matangkad na lalaki na papasok sa isang kwarto at mabilis siyang tumakbo papunta doon. Bago pa man maisara ang pinto ay pumasok na siya. Sabay sandal sa lalaki at ginamit ang kaliwang kamay para isara ang pinto sa likod nila. Agad nagtagpo ang kanyang bibig aat ng labi ng lalaki, at ilang sandali pa bago tumugon ang mga labi ng lalaki. Maya maya lang ay napunta sila sa isang mainit na session kaya mabilis niyang hinubad ang kanyang damit, tinulungan niya ang lalaking alisin din ang mga damit nitoat sa isang iglap, nasa kama na sila at nasa ibabaw na niya ang lalaki, umuungol sila ng malakas habang nasa loob niya ang lalaki. Ito ay isang kasiya-siya at nakakapagod na sandali para sa dalawa dahil tumagal ito ng kalahating oras, nang sa wakas ay nasiyahan silang dalawa, nahiga na sila sa kama at natulog. Nagising si Amy makalipas ang ilang oras at nakita niya ang lalaking natutulog sa madilim na kwarto. Hindi pa nagbubukas ang ilaw ng kwarto nang pumasok siya at sinimulang halikan ang lalaki ilang oras na ang nakalipas. "Ang galing at ang sarap niya ha," bulong ni Amy at naglabas ng ilang dollar notes mula sa kanyang pitaka saka inilagay sa palad ng lalaki. Kahit pa natutulog ang lalaking gigolo, hindi niya ito dadayain sa pamamagitan ng pag-alis nang hindi nagbabayad. Maingat siyang naglakad palabas ng kwarto, ayaw niyang gisingin ang lalaki. Umalis si Amy sa NorthHill at sumakay ng tren patungo sa isang maliit na lungsod kung saan nilalayon niyang mamuhay ng simpleng buhay. Ang pamumuhay sa kanyang lungsod, sa NorthHill, ay magdudulot lamang sa kanya ng higit na trauma. Hindi maiiwasan ni Amy si Callan dahil isa itong makapangyarihang lalaki at dahil naglakas-loob itong hiwalayan ito, baka gusto lang nitong pahirapan ang buhay niya. Kaya mas mabuting pumunta siya sa ibang lugar at magsimula ng bagong buhay. Naghihinala si Amy sa kanyang sarili makalipas ang ilang linggo nang magsimula siyang magkaroon ng morning sickness. Sa tuwing gusto niyang isipin na baka ito ay senyales ng pagbubuntis, ipapaalala niya sa kanyang sarili na tatlong taon silang kasal ni Callan at hindi siya kailanman nagbuntis. Siya ay baog at tulad ng sinabi ni Callan, iyon ang kanyang kapalaran. Gusto man niyang magkaroon ng anak at maging ina pero tila hindi siya nabiyayaan ng ganoon. Nakatanggap siya ng pinakamalaking pagkabigla sa kanyang buhay nang bumisita siya sa ospital at sinabi sa kanya na siya ay tatlong linggong buntis. Paano ito naging posible? Tuwang-tuwa siya at sa paglipas ng mga buwan, lumalaki nga ang kanyang tiyan kaysa sa karaniwan pero minsan nababahala pa rin siya at iniisip pa nga niya kung buntis nga ba siya ng isang bata lang dahil nagtataka siya kung bakit mas malaki ang pagusbong ng kanyang tiyan kaysa sa normal. Pagkalipas ng siyam na buwan, nanganak si Amy sa ospital. Nakaka-stress, alam niyang sunud-sunod ang paglalabas ng mga bagay pero kahit siya ay nagdududa kung mga sanggol ba iyon. Ipinikit niya ang kanyang mga mata at nagdasal na sana ang lumabas sa kanya ay isang bata, iminulat niya ang kanyang mga mata makalipas ang ilang segundo at nakita niya ang dalawang doktor at apat na babaeng nurse na nagsisiksikan sa buong kwarto. Bawat isa sa kanila ay may bagong silang na sanggol, lahat sila ay may ngiti sa kanilang mga mukha. Napakurap siya at nagtanong, hindi niya alam baka nakakaloko ang tanong niya pero nagawa niyang magtanong, "Teka, mga anak ko silang lahat?" "Oo," masayang sagot ng lahat sa kwarto. Hindi naniwala si Amy sa kanyang pandinig at inisip na baka nananaginip siya. Paano posible para sa isang baog na tulad niya na magkaroon ng lahat ng mga sanggol na ito? Pagkatapos ay binilang niya ang mga ito, "isa, dalawa, tatlo, apat lima..." huminto siya sa pagbibilang at pinunasan ang kanyang mukha, "anim" "Anim na sanggol?" Tanong niya. "Oo, congratulations!" lahat ng tao sa kwarto ay nagsimulang bumati sa kanya. Tumulo ang luha sa kanyang pisngi, dahan-dahang dumapo ang dalawang palad sa malambot na pisngi. Masayang-masaya siya at nagpasalamat siya sa kanyang Diyos sa sobrang pagpapala nito sa kanya. Nakakuha siya ng lakas mula sa mabuting balita at umupo ng tuwid, "hayaan ko ang mga ito?" Masayang sabi niya at sunod sunod na binigay ang baby. Tuwang-tuwa siyang makita ang mga cute na sanggol, binasbasan niya ang mga ito at hinalikan silang lahat sa noo. Ilang buwan lang ang nakararaan, naranasan niya ang pinakamasamang araw ng buhay niya, pero ngayon andito siya sa pinakamasayang araw ng buhay niy. ********* Pagkalipas ng anim na taon, umupo si Amy sa isang mahabang upuang kahoy at nagtawag, "Elijah," "Moses," "Elisha!" Tatlong cute na lalaki ang tumakbo patungo sa kanya ng napakabilis, lahat sila ay may matingkad na ngiti sa kanilang mga mukha at kahit na ang kanilang mga damit ay hindi mamahalin, kapansin pansin ang kanilang kagwapuhan, kasama ang katotohanan na ang tatlong lalaki ay magkamukha at identical. "Halikayo," sumenyas si Amy sa kanila na lumapit at tumabi sila sa kanya. Masaya niyang ginulo ang buhok nila at sinabing, "tawagan niyo rito ang mga kapatid niyo." "Angel!" Tumawag si Elijah. "Queen," sigaw ni . "Debby," tawag ni Moses. Tatlong kaibig-ibig na mga batang babae ang lumitaw sa lalong madaling panahon, sila ay may mahabang buhok at ang kanilang hairstyle ay parepareho, sila ay naggagandahang magkakapatid at identical din ang mga itsura. Sa paglipas ng mga taon, pinalaki ni Amy ang kanyang mga anak sa abot ng kanyang makakaya at gumugol siya ng kalidad ng oras kasama sila. Madalas silang nagbibiruan at mga oras na kailangang pagsabihan sila sa paggawa ng mali, ginawa rin niya ito. Ang pag-ibig sa pagitan niya at ng anim na bata ay tunay ring malakas. Walang nakapagsasabi sa kanya na naging mahusay siya sa pagharap sa stress ng pagpapalaki ng anim na anak sa loob ng anim na taon. Napakalaking gawain iyon. Umalis si Amy sa stool at umupo sa madamong lupa habang ang mga bata ay nakaupo sa paligid niya ng paikot-ikot, "Pupunta tayo ng NorthHill bukas." "Bakit po mommy?" tanong agad ni Elijah nang matapos magsalita si Amy. "'Di kasi gaanong mataas ang standards ng mga schools dito, kahit na mapayapa na sana tayo dito gusto kong maranasan ninyong lahat ang mas magandang edukasyon at mamuhay sa mas modernong syudad," sabi ni Amy. "Mommy, hindi ba sabi mo hindi tayo makakapunta sa NorthHill dahil may mga masasamang tao doon?" tanong ni Moses. Minsang tinanong ng mga bata si Amy kung bakit sila nananatili sa probinsya at sinabi niya sa kanila noon na nakatira talaga siya sa NorthHill pero nagtago dito dahil sa ilang masasamang tao na nagtatangkang saktan siya. "Hindi ka ba sasaktan ng masasamang tao, ma?" Tanong ni Angel gamit ang maliit at mala-anghel niyang boses. Ngumiti si Amy, "Anim kayong nakapaligid sa akin at sa tingin mo may makakasakit sa akin?" Iginulong ni Elijah ang manggas at ipinakita ang kanyang kalamnan saka sinabing, "Tama, tingnan mo ang muscles ko, kung sino ang magtangkang manakit kay mommy ay masusuntok sa mukha." "Tama, pagpunta natin sa NorthHill , hindi natin hahayaang mabully si mommy," tumayo si Elisha at inihagis ang dalawang kamay sa ere, "Sobrang powerful ko, kung sino ang gustong saktan si mama ay dapat dumaan muna sa akin." "Oo, hindi ba sinabi ni mama na pinangalanan niya kaming Elijah, Elisha at Moses dahil naniniwala siyang makapangyarihan kaming mga lalaki? Mommy, huwag kang mag-alala, andito kami palagi sa tabi mo. Ang mga masasamang tao ay di magtatangkang saktan ka." dagdag ni Moses. Ang tatlong babae ay nanood at tumango na lamang, bagamat kaedad nila ang mga lalaki, hindi sila kasing lakas ng katawan gaya ng mga lalaki pero pakiramdam nila ay ligtas sila sa paligid ng mga lalaki. Sa katunayan, sa lungsod, walang nangahas na saktan ang tatlong babae dahil alam nila kung gaano ka-protective ang kanilang mga kapatid. "Oo, may tiwala ako kay Elijah, Moses at Elisha, hindi nila hahayaang may masaktan sa atin," sabi ni Queen. Si Debby ang tahimik at kumpiyansa lang na makakabalik sila sa NorthHill at walang makakasakit sa kanila. Masaya si Amy sa pagpapakita ng kapangyarihan ng kanyang maliliit na anak. "Mommy, makikita rin ba natin si daddy?" tanong ni Elisha. Lalong itinuon ng mga bata ang atensyon kay Amy. Minsan nang sinabi ni Amy sa kanila na nasa NorthHill ang tatay nila pero kahit siya, hindi siya makilala plus anim na taon na ang nakalipas at malaking lungsod ang NorthHill , nagdududa siya kung makikilala pa niya ang kanilang ama, lalo na't nakita niyang gigolo lang ito. . Pero ayaw niyang mawalan ng pag-asa ang mga bata sa pakikipagkita sa kanilang ama kaya't sumagot siya ng, "Oo." Nagtatalon ang mga bata kay Joy at nagsimulang magsaya. Mas handa na silang pumunta sa NorthHill kinabukasan, umaasa na makikilala nila ang kanilang ama na matagal na nilang inaasam na makilala. Kabanata 0003 Sa kalaunan ay bumalik si Amy sa NorthHill at siya ay tumira sa isang two-bedroom na apartment. Iyon ang kaya ng budget niya sa sandaling iyon. Sa katunayan, ang pagkuha ng apartment na iyon ay nagkakahalaga ng halos lahat ng perang naipon niya sa anim na taong pagtatrabaho niya sa maliit na lungsod na pinanggalingan niya. Dahil may degree na siya, hindi na siya dapat mag-effort para makakuha ng trabaho dito sa NorthHill. Kahit na magkataong makita niya si Callan, sapat na panahon ang anim na taon para hindi siya maapektuhan sa mga nangyari noon sa pagitan nila. Malaki ang posibilidad na ikinasal na siya sa kanyang secretary. Hindi pinansin ni Amy ang iniisip niya tungkol kay Callan at nagsimulang maghanap ng mga job opportunity online. Nag-apply siya sa maraming kumpanya hangga't kaya niya. Hindi niya gugustuhing magutom ang kanyang mga anak, ang pagpapakain sa anim na bata sa isang malaking responsibilidad at tiyak na malaki ang gastos lalo pa at tiniyak niya sa kanila ang mas mahusay na edukasyon dito kaya kailangan niyang maipasok ang mga bata sa isang magandang paaralan sa lalong madaling panahon. Noong gabi ng sumunod na araw, nakatanggap siya ng offer na ipagpatuloy ang trabaho bilang isang dental assistant sa ospital. Bagama't medyo mababa ang suweldo, okay pa rin ito kumpara sa wala. Umaasa pa rin siya na makakakuha siya ng mas magandang alok sa trabaho mula sa isa sa iba pang kumpanyang kanyang inaplayan. Ipinagpatuloy niya ang trabaho kinabukasan at nagsimulang magpursige nang husto, ang dentista na direktang tinutulungan niya ay palakaibigan at sila ay magkasundo naman. Ayaw niyang makaltasan ang kanyang suweldo sa anumang kadahilanan kaya naging maingat siya sa lahat ng kanyang ginagawa. Sa kanyang ikatlong araw ng trabaho, pinatawag siya ng kanyang amo at sa sandaling siya ay humarap sa kanyang mesa, ang lalaki ay nagsalita, "Magpunta ka sa laboratory at siguraduhin mong ang lahat ng kinakailangang kit ay magagamit natin sa 2PM appointment mamaya, isang espesyal na tao ang darating para sa dental check up at kailangan maging maingat ka, okay?" "Opo, sir," magalang na ibinaba ni Amy ang ulo bago naglakad palayo. Pagsapit ng 2PM, nasa kwarto na si Amy dala ang lahat ng kinakailangang kit at hindi na makapaghintay na makita kung sino ang espesyal na taong ito. Bigla siyang nakarinig ng kaguluhan sa labas at sumilip siya sa bintana at nakita niya ang humigit-kumulang pitong itim na jeep na nakaparada at may Lamborghini sa gitna ng mga jeep na iyon. Halatang escort ang anim na jeep na ito sa kung sino man ang nasa loob ng Lamborghini. Mabilis na nagtipon ang mga tao at maging ang maraming tao ay sumilip sa bintana para makita ang tao sa loob ng Lamborghini. Lalong naging curious si Amy, gaano kaya ka-espesyal ang taong ito na ang presensya niya lang ang nakakaakit ng napakaraming tao. Dalawang lalaking nakasuot ng itim na suit ang nakatayo sa likod ng pinto ng Lamborghini na bumukas ng mag-isa at isang spender legs ang bumaba bago tuluyang lumitaw ang kanyang katawan. Ang sinag ng araw ay direktang sumikat sa kanyang mukha at ang kanyang hitsura ay naglalabas ng kamahalan at kakisigan. Siya ay mukhang isang tao mula sa maharlikang pamilya at siya ay nagpapalabas ng napakaraming kapangyarihan na masasabi ng sinumang nanonood ng sandali. Hindi masyadong maaninag ni Amy ang kanyang mukha pero iniisip niya kung ang lalaking ito ba ang espesyal na lalaki na darating para sa dental check up? Kung siya nga, dapat itong maging maingat sa paligid niya. Ang huling bagay na gusto niya ay ang mahulog sa anumang gulo ng mga makapangyarihang lalaki sa NorthHill . Ang gusto lang niya ay magkaroon ng sapat na pera para mapangalagaan ang kanyang mga anak. Maya-maya, bumukas ang pinto at napalingon agad si Amy at nang makita ang amo ay nakahinga siya ng maluwag. "Nakahanda na ang lahat ha?" Tanong ng dentista. "Yes, sir. Sorry, ngayon lang ako nakakita ng isang lalaki na bumaba sa isang Lamborghini, siya ba ang aasikasuhin natin?" Tanong niya. "Tama, siya ang pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa NorthHill at maraming tao ang halos walang pagkakataon na makita siya kaya naman nakikita mo ang mga tao sa paligid. Kaya siguraduhin mo ha na ang lahat ay magiging maayos dahil narinig ko na mainitin ang ulo niya," sabi ng dentista. "Ito ba ang unang beses na sayo siya nagpacheck up, sir?" tanong ni Amy. "Oo, and sincerely, kinakabahan ako. Let's just hope everything works well," sabi niya at kinumpirma pa niya na inayos niya ang lahat ng dapat. Pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa NorthHill? Ang pag-uugali nang walang ingat sa harap ng ganoong uri ng tao ay isang suicide mission. Maya-maya ay may lumitaw na dalawang matipunong lalaki na naka-suit, ang isa ay may dalang briefcase habang ang isa naman ay walang hawak pero pareho silang matangkad at nakakatakot, hindi man lang sila nakangiti. Napuno ng maringal na presensya ang kwarto at mabilis na nahulog ang mga mata ni Amy sa makapangyarihang lalaking ito. Siya ay matangkad at balingkinitan at napakagwapo. Damang-dama ang kanyang kakisigan. 'Ang swerte siguro ng girlfriend niya,' naisip ni Amy. "Welcome, sir," yumuko ang dentista at sinenyasan siyang maupo kung saan siya masusuri. Tahimik siyang umupo at pagkatapos ay sinimulan ng dentista ang pagsusuri sa kanyang mga ngipin. "Cotton forceps, please?" Tanong ng dentista kay Amy habang abala sa pagtatrabaho. Nakatayo si Amy at ibinibigay sa kanya ang lahat ng kailangan niya sa lalong madaling panahon pero hindi niya mahanap ang cotton forceps. Nakalimutan ba niyang dalhin? Paano siya naging pabaya? "Na...nalimutan ko po, kukunin ko na ngayon din," sabi niya at mabilis na lumabas. Hay naku naman! Paano niya ito makakalimutan? Nang makuha niya ito, mabilis siyang tumakbo pabalik sa lab pero sa kanyang pagtataka, wala na ang lalaki o isa sa mga bodyguard nito ang nakita niya, kundi ang dentista. Habang nasa kamay ang cotton forceps, nagtatakang tanong niya, "Nasaan na siya?" Inabot ng dentista ang isang sulat sa kanya at walang sabi-sabing lumabas. Napakunot ang noo niya at iniisip kung ano ang laman ng sulat. Marahan niyang ibinagsak ang cotton forceps at nakita niyang natanggal na siya sa trabaho. Ganun lang? Para lamang sa maling paglimot sa isang kagamitan. Malamang 'yung 'espesyal na lalaki' na 'yon ang nag-utos na tanggalin siya sa trabaho. Ganun ba siya kasungit at walang konsiderasyon? Napaisip si Amy. Hindi ba pwedeng magkamali ang isang tao? Lumabas siya sa lab at nagmakaawa sa dentista, "Sir, pasensya na po nalimutan ko lang talaga, sana po mapagbigyan niyo ako. Hindi ko po yun sinasadya. Hindi ko alam kung paano ko nakalimutan... please, hindi na po mauulit" "Hindi ordinaryong tao ang nag-utos na tanggalin ka sa trabaho, kung ano man ang sabihin niya ay final na. Kaya kung gusto mong magmakaawa, puntahan mo siya at makiusap," sabi ng dentista at nagpatuloy sa kanyang trabaho. Masasabi ni Amy na walang anumang pagsusumamo ang makakaimpluwensya sa dentista na labagin ang utos ng 'espesyal na lalaki' na ito. Lumabas siya at tumakbo pababa, umaasang masusubukan niya ang kanyang kapalaran na makausap ang 'espesyal na lalaki' at ipaliwanag sa kanya na ikatlong araw pa lang niya sa trabaho at para sa kapakanan ng kanyang mga anak, kailangan niyang magpatuloy sa pagtatrabaho. Hindi niya makita ang lalaki pero may nakita siyang apat na matipunong lalaki na naglalakad patungo sa Lamborghini. Masasabi niyang may nauna sa kanila. Gaano man kakulit ang makapangyarihang lalaki na ito, dapat siyang maging makatwiran at subukang unawain siya. Sinugod niya ang matipunong lalaki at bago pa nila malaman ang nangyayari, nakatayo na siya sa harapan ng 'espesyal na lalaki.' Noon lang niya nakita ng malinaw ang mukha nito. Siya ay may pagkakahawig sa tatlo niyang anka na lalaki. Coincidence naman siguro diba? Nagtakbuhan ang mga matipunong lalaki patungo sa kanya at gusto siyang ilayo sa kanyang harapan pero sumenyas ang 'espesyal na lalaki' na huminto sila. Nagulat silang lahat. Natulala at natigilan si Amy saglit kaya naligaw siya ng tingin sa guwapong mukha nito. Napakurap siya at nanumbalik ang kanyang pakiramdam nang mapagtantong nasa harapan niya ang pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa lungsod. "Sir, patawarin niyo po ako. Pangatlong araw ko lang po ito sa trabaho at hindi ko alam na may nakalimutan akong gamit. Ayokong matanggal sa trabaho, masipag po talaga ako, sir," taos-pusong pakiusap ni Amy. Nakatitig lang ang lalaki sa mukha niya ng walang pakialam at nang hindi na ito nagsasalita ng tatlumpung segundo, kinabahan si Amy at inisip kung may mali ba itong nasabi, "Sorry po kung may mali akong nasabi, sir." Naisip ni Amy na mas mabuting umalis na lang siya at tanggapin ang kanyang kapalaran kaysa mahulog sa gulo ng lalaking ito. Masyadong delikado ang itsura niya at parang lalamunin siya, kinakabahan siya at gustong tumalikod para umalis pero nagsalita ang lalaki, "Ang kapal ng mukha mong talikuran ako?" Natigilan si Amy sa kinatatayuan. Ang kanyang boses ay parang kulog at ito ay nagpapadala ng labis na panginginig sa kanyang gulugod. Dinala ba niya ang problemang pilit niyang iniiwasan sa sarili niya ngayon? Kusang umaalog ang bibig ni Amy nang masabi niya ang isang bagay pero lahat ng mga salita niya ay bumabara sa kanyang lalamunan. Ang 'espesyal na lalaki' ay humakbang pa patungo sa Lamborghini at sinabing kaswal na, "Itapon ang babaeng ito." Kabanata 0004 Ipinulupot ni Amy ang kanyang dalawang paa sa kanyang kama at umiyak, nalungkot at nahihiya siya pagkatapos ng nangyari ngayon. Una nawalan siya ng trabaho at pangalawa, itinapon siya sa harapan ng lalaki. Hindi nagustuhan ni Amy ang lalaki, at alam niyang mayabang itong lalaki. Paano siya maglakas-loob na hamunin ang pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa NorthHill ? Lasing ba siya? Saan siya makakakuha ng trabaho ngayon? Ang lahat ng mga kumpanyang pinadalhan niya ng alok ay hindi nakabalik sa kanya. Biglang bumukas ang pinto at bumungad si Angel, "Mommy!" Tumakbo siya papunta kay Amy bago pa niya matapos ang paglilinis ng kanyang mga luha. Ayaw niyang makita siya ng mga bata na umiiyak. She believed that it will make them trouble, she eventually cleaned all her tears and smiled. Nag-aalalang tanong ni Angel, "Mommy, sad ka ba?" "Ay hindi, masaya nga ako kasi andito kayong lahat eh," pagsisinungaling ni Amy. "Pero never naman kaming nawala sayo eh," sabi ni Angel. Bago pa makapagsalita si Amy ay pumasok na sina Queen at Debby at umakyat sa kama. Tuwang-tuwa si Amy nang makita ang mga mukha nila. "Mommy, maaga po kayong nakabalik galing sa trabaho ngayon," sabi ni Queen. "Oo, maaga akong umalis sa trabaho kasi namiss ko kayong girls eh," sabi ni Amy at ngumiti ang mga babae. "Ma, pasok na kami sa school next month di ba?" Tanong ni Angel habang pasimpleng nakasandal si Debby sa balikat ni Amy. "Oo, tuloy pa rin yan," umaasang sabi ni Amy. Actually, naisip niya na gagamitin niya ang sahod niya bilang dentist assistant bilang pambayad ng mga bata sa school by the end of the month pero natanggal na pala siya pero kailangan pa rin niyang panatilihin ang pag-asa ng mga bata at mag-apply ng mas kabaliwan sa trabaho. . "Nasaan ang mga kapatid niyo?" tanong ni Amy. "Naglilinis po sila," sagot ni Queen at tumango si Amy. Ginulo ni Amy ang buhok ni Debby at tinanong, "Debby, kumusta ang bagongneighborhood? Gusto mo ba dito?" "Gu...gusto ko lang makilala si daddy," sabi ni Debby sa mahinang boses at naging malungkot ang atmosphere ng usapan. "Makikilala mo din siya, sisiguraduhin ko yun," sabi ni Amy at saka sinabi kay Angel, "bakit hindi kayong lahat makipaglaro sa mga kapatid mo? Gusto ko munang magpahinga. Pupunta ako at makipaglaro sa inyo pagkagising ko." "Okay, mommy," naniniwala ang mga bata na karapat-dapat magpahinga ang kanilang ina pagkatapos ng trabaho. Nang mawala ang mga babae sa kwarto, napabuntong-hininga si Amy. Wala siyang matatakbuhan para humingi ng tulong, kailangan niyang maging matatag para sa kanyang mga anak. Tumunog ang kanyang telepono at bagama't hindi kilalang numero iyon, sinagot niya ito gayunpaman, "Si Amy Owen ba ito?" "Opo ito nga," sagot ni Amy na umaasang magandang balita ito. "Nagpadala kami sa iyo ng email theree days ago at wala kaming natanggap na sagot, pakicheck ng spam folder niyo at ipaalam sa amin kung ano ang tingin mo sa offer," sabi ng lalaki sa kabilang linya at ibinaba ang tawag. Tinitingnan ni Amy ang kanyang mail araw-araw at kahit bawat oras para makita kung may nakabalik sa kanya sa kumpanya. Paano niya na-miss ito? Mabilis niyang pinuntahan ang kanyang folder ng spam at nakitang may ipinadala ngang mail sa kanya, ipinadala ito mula sa Alessandro’s Corporation. Ang Alessandro’s Corporation? Pinakamataas ang kanilang offer na sweldo at siguradong mapalad ang sinumang makatrabaho sila. Napuno ng tuwa ang kanyang puso at hindi na siya makapaghintay na ipagpatuloy ang trabaho kinabukasan. Nang gabi na, nakipaglaro siya sa kanyang anim na anak. Napakasaya nila bago matulog ang lahat. Pero alam niyang kahit gaano pa kasaya ang mga anak, hindi magiging kumpleto ang kanilang kaligayahan hangga't hindi nila nakikilala ang kanilang ama. Kahit si Amy ay hindi masabi kung sino ang kanilang ama. Mayroong higit sa isang milyong lalaki sa NorthHill. Paano niya makikilala ang gigolo na kanyang naka-one night stand six years ago? Agad siyang pumunta sa Alessandro’s Corporation ng sumunod na araw, at pagkatapos na ipakilala ang sarili sa receptionist, nainterbyu siya at nagtrabaho sa parehong araw. Sinamahan siya ng receptionist sa itaas at ipinakita sa kanya kung nasaan ang kanyang mesa at ipinakilala siya sa kanyang pinuno ng departamento. "Welcome sa Alessandro’s Corporation, Miss Amy," sabi ng pinuno ng departamento, si Abe. "My pleasure, sir," sagot ni Amy. Kumpiyansa siyang umupo sa harap ng lalaki. “Eto yung orientation book natin, it contains the rules and regulations of the company,” inabot ni Abe ang isang dokumento sa kanya. Tinanggap niya ito at sinabing, "Sige, sir. Babasahin ko po." "	LEARN_MORE	https://grounpcorp.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=148	Philip Spicy Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61561349855790/	44,130	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	grounpcorp.com	DCO	💑🔞Tumakbo siya palayo sa kanya at hinabol siya, hindi makakalipad nang walang pakpak😍💘	https://grounpcorp.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464308186_1062575202205812_7290308345970551258_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bfDq7zvDkKoQ7kNvgEU548q&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AHWDqckH60urRmdXhL1mueL&oh=00_AYB9sHWVHvKMsqSjz0qFqTLmNkaFOOTyikCvm1DjIrhQJQ&oe=67301B5F	PERSON_PROFILE	Philip Spicy Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,328,192	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2328186}'	No	2024-11-05 10:51	active	1711	🔥🔥Sextuplets Para Sa Hot CEO📖💕Hindi ko na ma-distinguish between love and hate, ito ba?💑	💑🔞Baby,Maligayang pagdating sa mundo ng mga nasa hustong gulang😍💘 Kabanata 0001 Busy si Amy sa kanyang laptop nang biglang tumunog ang kanyang phone, halos hindi na dapat niya papansinin ang tawag dahil abala nga siya pero nagpasya siyang tingnan ang screen ng telepono nang malapit nang matapos ang tawag. Nang makitang ang caller ID ay si Joan, ang secretary ng asawa niya, mabilis niyang kinuha ang telepono habang nagtataka kung bakit siya nito tinawagan. Nai-save lang niya ang numero ni Joan dahil secretary ito ng asawa niya at sa mga araw na hindi niya makontak ang asawang si Callan, sa trabaho, tatawagan na lang niya si Joan para ipasa ang dito. Pero ito ang unang pagkakataon na tinawagan siya ni Joan. Sinagot niya ang tawag habang dahan-dahang inilagay ang telepono sa kanyang tainga, pero ikinagulat niya ang maruruming tunog na kanyang narinig. Tinignan niya muli ang screen ng telepono para masigurado na si Joan ang tumawag, muli niyang inilagay ang telepono sa kanyang tainga at narinig ang parehong maruruming tunog, ang mga ito ay matigas at malalakas na ungol at malinaw na may nagtatalik sa kabilang linya. Sa ilang beses na nakausap ni Amy si Joan, nakilala niya ang boses nito at alam niyang ang mga ungol na yun ay tiyak na kay Joan. Nagkamali ba siya sa pag-dial ng kanyang numero sa gitna ng intimate session nila ng kanyang boyfriend? Naisip ni Amy na maaring magkamali ito kaya gusto niya nang ibaba ang tawag pero ang sumunod na narinig ni Amy ay halos ika-atake ng puso niya. Kinailangan niyang itabi ang laptop para lang makasigurado na tama ang narinig niya, nakinig ulit siya ng malinaw at inulit ni Joan, "Fuck me, baby....sige pa Callan, go deeper, gusto ko yan...oh my gosh!" Nabagabag ang puso ni Amy, nabalisa siya at kailangan niyang tumayo. Hindi pwede yun! Natahimik siya at ibinaba na ang tawag. Pinagkatiwalaan niya si Callan ng kanyang buhay at mahal na mahal niya ito. Bagama't hindi pa sila nakakabuo at di pa siya nagbubuntis para sa kanya, pareho silang nagpakita ng pagmamahal at pagmamahal sa isa't isa. Imposibleng niloloko siya ni Callan. Hindi pwede yun. Iniling niya ang ulo dahil hindi siya naniniwala. Siguro, napagdesisyunan lang ni Joan na maging kontrabida ang sarili sa kanilang pagsasama pero sa kasamaang palad, hindi iyon gagana. Umupo ulit si Amy at gusto niya sanang huwag nang pansinin ang nangyari pero isang malumanay na boses na nagsasalita sa loob niya ay hindi nagpapahinga sa kanyang isip. Sa mundo kung saan posible ang anumang bagay, paano kung niloloko nga siya ni Callan? Habang malalim ang iniisip niya ay biglang tumunog ang phone niya at nakita niyang may isang bagong text message, kinuha niya ito. Bumilis ang tibok ng puso niya nang mapagtantong ang nagpadala ng mensaheng ito ay walang iba kundi si Joan. Nabasa niya ang text na nagsasabi sa kanya na pumunta sa isang lokasyon, ito ay isang hotel at ang eksaktong kwarto na kanyang pupuntahan ay nakasaad din sa text. Ano ang nangyayari? Lalong gumulo ang isip ni Amy. Isinara niya ang kanyang laptop at mabilis na naglakad patungo sa kanyang closet. Nakasuot siya pa siya ng pambahay kaya kailangan niyang magpalit ng damit. Nang matapos siya, lumabas siya ng kanyang kwarto at gustong sabihin sa mother-in-law niyang kasama nila sa iisang bahay na may kailangan siyang puntahan. Naglakad si Amy papunta sa kwarto nito at kumatok pero wala doon ang biyenan niya, saan pa kaya siya naroon maliban sa kusina? Mabilis siyang humakbang patungo sa kusina at nang malapit na siya sa pinto ay narinig niya ang isang malakas na tawa mula doon. Ito ay mula sa kanyang biyenan. Matapos humalakhak, nagsalita ang mother-in-law niya, wala itong kamalay-malay na si Amy ay nasa labas lang, "Napakabobo talaga ng baog na babaeng 'yun, di ko nga alam ano bang nakita ng anak ko sa kanya. Kumokonsumo lang naman yun ng pera ng anak ko at hindi namang magawang makabuo man lang ng apo ko. Napakakapal ng mukha!" Natawa na naman siya pagkasabi nun, halatang may kausap siya sa phone. Hindi makapaniwala si Amy na masasabi ito ng kanyang biyenan, halos tumulo ang mga luha sa kanyang mga mata pero pinigilan niya ito, bigla siyang sumugod sa loob ng kusina at ang kanyang biyenan na si Wilma ay biglang napalingon sa kanya na may kalabog na puso. Thirty minutes lang ang nakalipas, sinabihan ni Amy si Wilma na magiging busy siya sa loo ng kwarto hanggang gabi, hindi inaasahan ni Wilma na nandito siya sa ganitong oras. Ito ang dahilan kung bakit siya nakakapagsalita nang malaya at walang ingat sa telepono. Iniisip ni Wilma kung narinig ba ni Amy ang kanyang sinabi, pagkatapos ng maikling sandali ng matinding katahimikan sa pagitan nila, nagpeke si Wilma ng ubo at sinabing, "Amy, erm...Akala ko ba nasa...Aalis ka?" "Ma, bakit parang natakot ka bigla?" Nakangiting tanong ni Amy na parang walang sakit. "Natakot...bakit?...bakit? Bakit ako ma-- matatakot?" Nauutal niyang sabi. "Aalis na ako, may importante akong gagawin, ma," sabi ni Amy at tumalikod, sinadya niyang iwan ang babae na nalilito. Hindi niya alam kung narinig ni Amy ang sinasabi niya sa telepono o hindi. Maya maya lang ay na dumating si Amy sa hotel at naglakad patungo sa mismong pintuan na nakasaad sa text ni Joan. Gustong kumatok ni Amy noong una pero mukhang hindi iyon isang matalinong hakbang. Pinihit niya ang knob at bumukas ang pinto, halos lumuwa ang mga mata niya nang makitang hubo't hubad sina Callan at Joan. Sa katunayan, sa oras na pumasok siya, binibigyan ni Joan si Callan ng blw job. Nalaglag ang handbag ni Amy at nanlambot ang mga binti niya, sabay dasal na sana ito ay panaginip lang. Ang mainit na luha ay dumaloy sa kanyang pisngi at naramdaman niya ang matinding sakit na nagpapasikip sa kanyang dibdib. "Call...an!" Nagawa niyang tumawag sa pagitan ng kanyang sakit at paghihirap. Gayunpaman, natawa si Callan na ikinagulat niya, nakisabay na rin si Joan sa pagtawa, nakasandal na ngayon si Joan kay Callan at wala ni isa sa kanila ang nakaramdam ng pagsisisi. "Bakit ka umiiyak, ikaw baog ka?" tanong ni Callan. "Akala mo ba titiisin kita habambuhay? Naku! Ayaw mo ba akong magkaanak? Tadhana mo siguro na hindi magkaanak kailanman pero hindi ko yun kapalaran." Lalong umiyak si Amy, hindi siya makapaniwala na masasabi ng kanyang pinakamamahal na asawa ang mga yun. Niloloko lang ba siya nito sa lahat ng panahon? Nagsimula lang ba ito kamakailan? Pero dati naman nagmamahalan sila, ano ang nagbago? "Ang galing niya pa palang umiyak," sabi ni Joan kay Callan at nginisian. Parang gustong sumugod si Amy kay Joan at hampasin ang ulo niya pero kasalanan ba ni Joan kung bakit niloko siya ng asawa niya? Ang kasalanan ay kay Callan. Ipinagkanulo niya ang pagmamahal at tiwala nito sa kanya. Napangisi si Amy at itinigil ang pag-iyak. "Pinagtaksilan mo ako, Callan. Tapos na tayo." Dinampot niya ang kanyang handbag at lumabas ng kwarto, pero halos hindi pa siya nakakalakad ng ilang hakbang sa pasilyo nang sumubsob na lang siya sa dingding at umiyak nang husto. Ang sakit na nararamdaman niya sa mga sandaling ito ay ang pinakamatinding sakit na naranasan niya sa buong buhay niya. Para bang ang tanging paraan para malagpasan ito ay ang magpakamatay, hindi nagtagal ay pumasok siya sa kanyang sasakyan, galit na nagmaneho sa korte, nagsampa ng divorce paper at nagmaneho pauwi. Nakita niya ang kanyang biyenan na umiinom ng mainit na tsaa sa kainan. Inilagay niya ang divorce paper sa harap ni Wilma. Si Amy pa lang ang pumirma pero pipirmahan pa iyon ni Callan pag nakauwi siya, "Ma, narinig ko ang sinabi mo sa telepono bago ako umalis." Halos mabulunan si Wilma nang marinig iyon. Tinuro ni Amy ang divorce paper sa harap niya, "Nahuli ko rin si Callan na niloloko ako kasama ng secretary niya. Halatang hindi na ako nirerespeto sa pamilyang ito. Eto yung divorce paper, pinirmahan ko na. Pag nakauwi na siya sabihin niyo na lang sa kanya na pirmahan ito at sabihin niyo na rin na umalis na ako." Tuwang-tuwa si Wilma sa loob dahil sa wakas ay iiwan na ni Amy si Callan pero umasim ang mukha nito na parang malungkot. "Wag ka nang umarte na parang malungkot ka, ma. Alam naman natin pareho na di mo ako gusto para sa anak mo," sabi ni Amy at tumalikod na para umalis pero tumayo si Wilma at nagsalita. "Saan ka pupunta?" Tanong ni Wilma, wala nang kwenta pang itago ang tunay niyang kulay. Bumalik si Amy sa kanya at sumagot, "para kunin ang mga gamit ko syempre." "Wala ka ngang dapat kunin diyan eh kasi wala naman iyo diyan. Lahat ng meron ka dito ay binili ng pera ng anak ko, kaya umalis ka na lang," walang pusong sabi ni Wilma. Lalong kumirot ang naramdaman ni Amy nang marinig iyon pero nagawa niyang magtanim ng ngisi sa kanyang mga labi, "Okay sige!" Ang pinakamahalagang bagay sa kanya ay ang pulseras na ibinigay sa kanya ng kanyang ina ilang taon na ang nakakaraan. Dahil nasa kamay naman niya ang bracelet, tumingin siya sa pintuan na patungo sa labas at dahan-dahan na lumabas at lumayo sa kabila ng sakit. Kabanata 0002 Naupo si Amy sa isa sa pinaka-marangyang club buong gabi kung kailan laging abala at puno ang club, may dalawang bote ng alak sa harap niya at nilunod niya ang sarili sa kanyang kalungkutan. Sa nakaraang tatlong taon ng kasal nila, naging matapat siyang asawa sa gagng 'yun. Ni hindi niya binigyan ng pagkakataon ang ibang lalaki na lumapit sa kanya o pumorma man lang. Lalong di niya naisip na pagtaksilan ang asawa niya. Sobrang nagtitiwala siya kay Callan pero sinaktan nito ang puso niya na parang wala lang. Sa sobrang kalasingan niya, umaasa siyang nakalimutan niya ang kanyang kalungkutan pero tila hindi nakakatulong ang inumin habang patuloy na naglalaro sa kanyang isipan ang hubad na imahe nina Joan at Callan. Galit na galit siyang tumayo at tumingin sa paligid sa mga taong sumasayaw sa club. Naisipan niyang pumili ng isang random na lalaking pwede niyang maka-night stand. Pagkatapos ng lahat, siya ay divorced naman at single na uli. Nakita niya ang isang matangkad na lalaki na papasok sa isang kwarto at mabilis siyang tumakbo papunta doon. Bago pa man maisara ang pinto ay pumasok na siya. Sabay sandal sa lalaki at ginamit ang kaliwang kamay para isara ang pinto sa likod nila. Agad nagtagpo ang kanyang bibig aat ng labi ng lalaki, at ilang sandali pa bago tumugon ang mga labi ng lalaki. Maya maya lang ay napunta sila sa isang mainit na session kaya mabilis niyang hinubad ang kanyang damit, tinulungan niya ang lalaking alisin din ang mga damit nitoat sa isang iglap, nasa kama na sila at nasa ibabaw na niya ang lalaki, umuungol sila ng malakas habang nasa loob niya ang lalaki. Ito ay isang kasiya-siya at nakakapagod na sandali para sa dalawa dahil tumagal ito ng kalahating oras, nang sa wakas ay nasiyahan silang dalawa, nahiga na sila sa kama at natulog. Nagising si Amy makalipas ang ilang oras at nakita niya ang lalaking natutulog sa madilim na kwarto. Hindi pa nagbubukas ang ilaw ng kwarto nang pumasok siya at sinimulang halikan ang lalaki ilang oras na ang nakalipas. "Ang galing at ang sarap niya ha," bulong ni Amy at naglabas ng ilang dollar notes mula sa kanyang pitaka saka inilagay sa palad ng lalaki. Kahit pa natutulog ang lalaking gigolo, hindi niya ito dadayain sa pamamagitan ng pag-alis nang hindi nagbabayad. Maingat siyang naglakad palabas ng kwarto, ayaw niyang gisingin ang lalaki. Umalis si Amy sa NorthHill at sumakay ng tren patungo sa isang maliit na lungsod kung saan nilalayon niyang mamuhay ng simpleng buhay. Ang pamumuhay sa kanyang lungsod, sa NorthHill, ay magdudulot lamang sa kanya ng higit na trauma. Hindi maiiwasan ni Amy si Callan dahil isa itong makapangyarihang lalaki at dahil naglakas-loob itong hiwalayan ito, baka gusto lang nitong pahirapan ang buhay niya. Kaya mas mabuting pumunta siya sa ibang lugar at magsimula ng bagong buhay. Naghihinala si Amy sa kanyang sarili makalipas ang ilang linggo nang magsimula siyang magkaroon ng morning sickness. Sa tuwing gusto niyang isipin na baka ito ay senyales ng pagbubuntis, ipapaalala niya sa kanyang sarili na tatlong taon silang kasal ni Callan at hindi siya kailanman nagbuntis. Siya ay baog at tulad ng sinabi ni Callan, iyon ang kanyang kapalaran. Gusto man niyang magkaroon ng anak at maging ina pero tila hindi siya nabiyayaan ng ganoon. Nakatanggap siya ng pinakamalaking pagkabigla sa kanyang buhay nang bumisita siya sa ospital at sinabi sa kanya na siya ay tatlong linggong buntis. Paano ito naging posible? Tuwang-tuwa siya at sa paglipas ng mga buwan, lumalaki nga ang kanyang tiyan kaysa sa karaniwan pero minsan nababahala pa rin siya at iniisip pa nga niya kung buntis nga ba siya ng isang bata lang dahil nagtataka siya kung bakit mas malaki ang pagusbong ng kanyang tiyan kaysa sa normal. Pagkalipas ng siyam na buwan, nanganak si Amy sa ospital. Nakaka-stress, alam niyang sunud-sunod ang paglalabas ng mga bagay pero kahit siya ay nagdududa kung mga sanggol ba iyon. Ipinikit niya ang kanyang mga mata at nagdasal na sana ang lumabas sa kanya ay isang bata, iminulat niya ang kanyang mga mata makalipas ang ilang segundo at nakita niya ang dalawang doktor at apat na babaeng nurse na nagsisiksikan sa buong kwarto. Bawat isa sa kanila ay may bagong silang na sanggol, lahat sila ay may ngiti sa kanilang mga mukha. Napakurap siya at nagtanong, hindi niya alam baka nakakaloko ang tanong niya pero nagawa niyang magtanong, "Teka, mga anak ko silang lahat?" "Oo," masayang sagot ng lahat sa kwarto. Hindi naniwala si Amy sa kanyang pandinig at inisip na baka nananaginip siya. Paano posible para sa isang baog na tulad niya na magkaroon ng lahat ng mga sanggol na ito? Pagkatapos ay binilang niya ang mga ito, "isa, dalawa, tatlo, apat lima..." huminto siya sa pagbibilang at pinunasan ang kanyang mukha, "anim" "Anim na sanggol?" Tanong niya. "Oo, congratulations!" lahat ng tao sa kwarto ay nagsimulang bumati sa kanya. Tumulo ang luha sa kanyang pisngi, dahan-dahang dumapo ang dalawang palad sa malambot na pisngi. Masayang-masaya siya at nagpasalamat siya sa kanyang Diyos sa sobrang pagpapala nito sa kanya. Nakakuha siya ng lakas mula sa mabuting balita at umupo ng tuwid, "hayaan ko ang mga ito?" Masayang sabi niya at sunod sunod na binigay ang baby. Tuwang-tuwa siyang makita ang mga cute na sanggol, binasbasan niya ang mga ito at hinalikan silang lahat sa noo. Ilang buwan lang ang nakararaan, naranasan niya ang pinakamasamang araw ng buhay niya, pero ngayon andito siya sa pinakamasayang araw ng buhay niy. ********* Pagkalipas ng anim na taon, umupo si Amy sa isang mahabang upuang kahoy at nagtawag, "Elijah," "Moses," "Elisha!" Tatlong cute na lalaki ang tumakbo patungo sa kanya ng napakabilis, lahat sila ay may matingkad na ngiti sa kanilang mga mukha at kahit na ang kanilang mga damit ay hindi mamahalin, kapansin pansin ang kanilang kagwapuhan, kasama ang katotohanan na ang tatlong lalaki ay magkamukha at identical. "Halikayo," sumenyas si Amy sa kanila na lumapit at tumabi sila sa kanya. Masaya niyang ginulo ang buhok nila at sinabing, "tawagan niyo rito ang mga kapatid niyo." "Angel!" Tumawag si Elijah. "Queen," sigaw ni . "Debby," tawag ni Moses. Tatlong kaibig-ibig na mga batang babae ang lumitaw sa lalong madaling panahon, sila ay may mahabang buhok at ang kanilang hairstyle ay parepareho, sila ay naggagandahang magkakapatid at identical din ang mga itsura. Sa paglipas ng mga taon, pinalaki ni Amy ang kanyang mga anak sa abot ng kanyang makakaya at gumugol siya ng kalidad ng oras kasama sila. Madalas silang nagbibiruan at mga oras na kailangang pagsabihan sila sa paggawa ng mali, ginawa rin niya ito. Ang pag-ibig sa pagitan niya at ng anim na bata ay tunay ring malakas. Walang nakapagsasabi sa kanya na naging mahusay siya sa pagharap sa stress ng pagpapalaki ng anim na anak sa loob ng anim na taon. Napakalaking gawain iyon. Umalis si Amy sa stool at umupo sa madamong lupa habang ang mga bata ay nakaupo sa paligid niya ng paikot-ikot, "Pupunta tayo ng NorthHill bukas." "Bakit po mommy?" tanong agad ni Elijah nang matapos magsalita si Amy. "'Di kasi gaanong mataas ang standards ng mga schools dito, kahit na mapayapa na sana tayo dito gusto kong maranasan ninyong lahat ang mas magandang edukasyon at mamuhay sa mas modernong syudad," sabi ni Amy. "Mommy, hindi ba sabi mo hindi tayo makakapunta sa NorthHill dahil may mga masasamang tao doon?" tanong ni Moses. Minsang tinanong ng mga bata si Amy kung bakit sila nananatili sa probinsya at sinabi niya sa kanila noon na nakatira talaga siya sa NorthHill pero nagtago dito dahil sa ilang masasamang tao na nagtatangkang saktan siya. "Hindi ka ba sasaktan ng masasamang tao, ma?" Tanong ni Angel gamit ang maliit at mala-anghel niyang boses. Ngumiti si Amy, "Anim kayong nakapaligid sa akin at sa tingin mo may makakasakit sa akin?" Iginulong ni Elijah ang manggas at ipinakita ang kanyang kalamnan saka sinabing, "Tama, tingnan mo ang muscles ko, kung sino ang magtangkang manakit kay mommy ay masusuntok sa mukha." "Tama, pagpunta natin sa NorthHill , hindi natin hahayaang mabully si mommy," tumayo si Elisha at inihagis ang dalawang kamay sa ere, "Sobrang powerful ko, kung sino ang gustong saktan si mama ay dapat dumaan muna sa akin." "Oo, hindi ba sinabi ni mama na pinangalanan niya kaming Elijah, Elisha at Moses dahil naniniwala siyang makapangyarihan kaming mga lalaki? Mommy, huwag kang mag-alala, andito kami palagi sa tabi mo. Ang mga masasamang tao ay di magtatangkang saktan ka." dagdag ni Moses. Ang tatlong babae ay nanood at tumango na lamang, bagamat kaedad nila ang mga lalaki, hindi sila kasing lakas ng katawan gaya ng mga lalaki pero pakiramdam nila ay ligtas sila sa paligid ng mga lalaki. Sa katunayan, sa lungsod, walang nangahas na saktan ang tatlong babae dahil alam nila kung gaano ka-protective ang kanilang mga kapatid. "Oo, may tiwala ako kay Elijah, Moses at Elisha, hindi nila hahayaang may masaktan sa atin," sabi ni Queen. Si Debby ang tahimik at kumpiyansa lang na makakabalik sila sa NorthHill at walang makakasakit sa kanila. Masaya si Amy sa pagpapakita ng kapangyarihan ng kanyang maliliit na anak. "Mommy, makikita rin ba natin si daddy?" tanong ni Elisha. Lalong itinuon ng mga bata ang atensyon kay Amy. Minsan nang sinabi ni Amy sa kanila na nasa NorthHill ang tatay nila pero kahit siya, hindi siya makilala plus anim na taon na ang nakalipas at malaking lungsod ang NorthHill , nagdududa siya kung makikilala pa niya ang kanilang ama, lalo na't nakita niyang gigolo lang ito. . Pero ayaw niyang mawalan ng pag-asa ang mga bata sa pakikipagkita sa kanilang ama kaya't sumagot siya ng, "Oo." Nagtatalon ang mga bata kay Joy at nagsimulang magsaya. Mas handa na silang pumunta sa NorthHill kinabukasan, umaasa na makikilala nila ang kanilang ama na matagal na nilang inaasam na makilala. Kabanata 0003 Sa kalaunan ay bumalik si Amy sa NorthHill at siya ay tumira sa isang two-bedroom na apartment. Iyon ang kaya ng budget niya sa sandaling iyon. Sa katunayan, ang pagkuha ng apartment na iyon ay nagkakahalaga ng halos lahat ng perang naipon niya sa anim na taong pagtatrabaho niya sa maliit na lungsod na pinanggalingan niya. Dahil may degree na siya, hindi na siya dapat mag-effort para makakuha ng trabaho dito sa NorthHill. Kahit na magkataong makita niya si Callan, sapat na panahon ang anim na taon para hindi siya maapektuhan sa mga nangyari noon sa pagitan nila. Malaki ang posibilidad na ikinasal na siya sa kanyang secretary. Hindi pinansin ni Amy ang iniisip niya tungkol kay Callan at nagsimulang maghanap ng mga job opportunity online. Nag-apply siya sa maraming kumpanya hangga't kaya niya. Hindi niya gugustuhing magutom ang kanyang mga anak, ang pagpapakain sa anim na bata sa isang malaking responsibilidad at tiyak na malaki ang gastos lalo pa at tiniyak niya sa kanila ang mas mahusay na edukasyon dito kaya kailangan niyang maipasok ang mga bata sa isang magandang paaralan sa lalong madaling panahon. Noong gabi ng sumunod na araw, nakatanggap siya ng offer na ipagpatuloy ang trabaho bilang isang dental assistant sa ospital. Bagama't medyo mababa ang suweldo, okay pa rin ito kumpara sa wala. Umaasa pa rin siya na makakakuha siya ng mas magandang alok sa trabaho mula sa isa sa iba pang kumpanyang kanyang inaplayan. Ipinagpatuloy niya ang trabaho kinabukasan at nagsimulang magpursige nang husto, ang dentista na direktang tinutulungan niya ay palakaibigan at sila ay magkasundo naman. Ayaw niyang makaltasan ang kanyang suweldo sa anumang kadahilanan kaya naging maingat siya sa lahat ng kanyang ginagawa. Sa kanyang ikatlong araw ng trabaho, pinatawag siya ng kanyang amo at sa sandaling siya ay humarap sa kanyang mesa, ang lalaki ay nagsalita, "Magpunta ka sa laboratory at siguraduhin mong ang lahat ng kinakailangang kit ay magagamit natin sa 2PM appointment mamaya, isang espesyal na tao ang darating para sa dental check up at kailangan maging maingat ka, okay?" "Opo, sir," magalang na ibinaba ni Amy ang ulo bago naglakad palayo. Pagsapit ng 2PM, nasa kwarto na si Amy dala ang lahat ng kinakailangang kit at hindi na makapaghintay na makita kung sino ang espesyal na taong ito. Bigla siyang nakarinig ng kaguluhan sa labas at sumilip siya sa bintana at nakita niya ang humigit-kumulang pitong itim na jeep na nakaparada at may Lamborghini sa gitna ng mga jeep na iyon. Halatang escort ang anim na jeep na ito sa kung sino man ang nasa loob ng Lamborghini. Mabilis na nagtipon ang mga tao at maging ang maraming tao ay sumilip sa bintana para makita ang tao sa loob ng Lamborghini. Lalong naging curious si Amy, gaano kaya ka-espesyal ang taong ito na ang presensya niya lang ang nakakaakit ng napakaraming tao. Dalawang lalaking nakasuot ng itim na suit ang nakatayo sa likod ng pinto ng Lamborghini na bumukas ng mag-isa at isang spender legs ang bumaba bago tuluyang lumitaw ang kanyang katawan. Ang sinag ng araw ay direktang sumikat sa kanyang mukha at ang kanyang hitsura ay naglalabas ng kamahalan at kakisigan. Siya ay mukhang isang tao mula sa maharlikang pamilya at siya ay nagpapalabas ng napakaraming kapangyarihan na masasabi ng sinumang nanonood ng sandali. Hindi masyadong maaninag ni Amy ang kanyang mukha pero iniisip niya kung ang lalaking ito ba ang espesyal na lalaki na darating para sa dental check up? Kung siya nga, dapat itong maging maingat sa paligid niya. Ang huling bagay na gusto niya ay ang mahulog sa anumang gulo ng mga makapangyarihang lalaki sa NorthHill . Ang gusto lang niya ay magkaroon ng sapat na pera para mapangalagaan ang kanyang mga anak. Maya-maya, bumukas ang pinto at napalingon agad si Amy at nang makita ang amo ay nakahinga siya ng maluwag. "Nakahanda na ang lahat ha?" Tanong ng dentista. "Yes, sir. Sorry, ngayon lang ako nakakita ng isang lalaki na bumaba sa isang Lamborghini, siya ba ang aasikasuhin natin?" Tanong niya. "Tama, siya ang pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa NorthHill at maraming tao ang halos walang pagkakataon na makita siya kaya naman nakikita mo ang mga tao sa paligid. Kaya siguraduhin mo ha na ang lahat ay magiging maayos dahil narinig ko na mainitin ang ulo niya," sabi ng dentista. "Ito ba ang unang beses na sayo siya nagpacheck up, sir?" tanong ni Amy. "Oo, and sincerely, kinakabahan ako. Let's just hope everything works well," sabi niya at kinumpirma pa niya na inayos niya ang lahat ng dapat. Pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa NorthHill? Ang pag-uugali nang walang ingat sa harap ng ganoong uri ng tao ay isang suicide mission. Maya-maya ay may lumitaw na dalawang matipunong lalaki na naka-suit, ang isa ay may dalang briefcase habang ang isa naman ay walang hawak pero pareho silang matangkad at nakakatakot, hindi man lang sila nakangiti. Napuno ng maringal na presensya ang kwarto at mabilis na nahulog ang mga mata ni Amy sa makapangyarihang lalaking ito. Siya ay matangkad at balingkinitan at napakagwapo. Damang-dama ang kanyang kakisigan. 'Ang swerte siguro ng girlfriend niya,' naisip ni Amy. "Welcome, sir," yumuko ang dentista at sinenyasan siyang maupo kung saan siya masusuri. Tahimik siyang umupo at pagkatapos ay sinimulan ng dentista ang pagsusuri sa kanyang mga ngipin. "Cotton forceps, please?" Tanong ng dentista kay Amy habang abala sa pagtatrabaho. Nakatayo si Amy at ibinibigay sa kanya ang lahat ng kailangan niya sa lalong madaling panahon pero hindi niya mahanap ang cotton forceps. Nakalimutan ba niyang dalhin? Paano siya naging pabaya? "Na...nalimutan ko po, kukunin ko na ngayon din," sabi niya at mabilis na lumabas. Hay naku naman! Paano niya ito makakalimutan? Nang makuha niya ito, mabilis siyang tumakbo pabalik sa lab pero sa kanyang pagtataka, wala na ang lalaki o isa sa mga bodyguard nito ang nakita niya, kundi ang dentista. Habang nasa kamay ang cotton forceps, nagtatakang tanong niya, "Nasaan na siya?" Inabot ng dentista ang isang sulat sa kanya at walang sabi-sabing lumabas. Napakunot ang noo niya at iniisip kung ano ang laman ng sulat. Marahan niyang ibinagsak ang cotton forceps at nakita niyang natanggal na siya sa trabaho. Ganun lang? Para lamang sa maling paglimot sa isang kagamitan. Malamang 'yung 'espesyal na lalaki' na 'yon ang nag-utos na tanggalin siya sa trabaho. Ganun ba siya kasungit at walang konsiderasyon? Napaisip si Amy. Hindi ba pwedeng magkamali ang isang tao? Lumabas siya sa lab at nagmakaawa sa dentista, "Sir, pasensya na po nalimutan ko lang talaga, sana po mapagbigyan niyo ako. Hindi ko po yun sinasadya. Hindi ko alam kung paano ko nakalimutan... please, hindi na po mauulit" "Hindi ordinaryong tao ang nag-utos na tanggalin ka sa trabaho, kung ano man ang sabihin niya ay final na. Kaya kung gusto mong magmakaawa, puntahan mo siya at makiusap," sabi ng dentista at nagpatuloy sa kanyang trabaho. Masasabi ni Amy na walang anumang pagsusumamo ang makakaimpluwensya sa dentista na labagin ang utos ng 'espesyal na lalaki' na ito. Lumabas siya at tumakbo pababa, umaasang masusubukan niya ang kanyang kapalaran na makausap ang 'espesyal na lalaki' at ipaliwanag sa kanya na ikatlong araw pa lang niya sa trabaho at para sa kapakanan ng kanyang mga anak, kailangan niyang magpatuloy sa pagtatrabaho. Hindi niya makita ang lalaki pero may nakita siyang apat na matipunong lalaki na naglalakad patungo sa Lamborghini. Masasabi niyang may nauna sa kanila. Gaano man kakulit ang makapangyarihang lalaki na ito, dapat siyang maging makatwiran at subukang unawain siya. Sinugod niya ang matipunong lalaki at bago pa nila malaman ang nangyayari, nakatayo na siya sa harapan ng 'espesyal na lalaki.' Noon lang niya nakita ng malinaw ang mukha nito. Siya ay may pagkakahawig sa tatlo niyang anka na lalaki. Coincidence naman siguro diba? Nagtakbuhan ang mga matipunong lalaki patungo sa kanya at gusto siyang ilayo sa kanyang harapan pero sumenyas ang 'espesyal na lalaki' na huminto sila. Nagulat silang lahat. Natulala at natigilan si Amy saglit kaya naligaw siya ng tingin sa guwapong mukha nito. Napakurap siya at nanumbalik ang kanyang pakiramdam nang mapagtantong nasa harapan niya ang pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa lungsod. "Sir, patawarin niyo po ako. Pangatlong araw ko lang po ito sa trabaho at hindi ko alam na may nakalimutan akong gamit. Ayokong matanggal sa trabaho, masipag po talaga ako, sir," taos-pusong pakiusap ni Amy. Nakatitig lang ang lalaki sa mukha niya ng walang pakialam at nang hindi na ito nagsasalita ng tatlumpung segundo, kinabahan si Amy at inisip kung may mali ba itong nasabi, "Sorry po kung may mali akong nasabi, sir." Naisip ni Amy na mas mabuting umalis na lang siya at tanggapin ang kanyang kapalaran kaysa mahulog sa gulo ng lalaking ito. Masyadong delikado ang itsura niya at parang lalamunin siya, kinakabahan siya at gustong tumalikod para umalis pero nagsalita ang lalaki, "Ang kapal ng mukha mong talikuran ako?" Natigilan si Amy sa kinatatayuan. Ang kanyang boses ay parang kulog at ito ay nagpapadala ng labis na panginginig sa kanyang gulugod. Dinala ba niya ang problemang pilit niyang iniiwasan sa sarili niya ngayon? Kusang umaalog ang bibig ni Amy nang masabi niya ang isang bagay pero lahat ng mga salita niya ay bumabara sa kanyang lalamunan. Ang 'espesyal na lalaki' ay humakbang pa patungo sa Lamborghini at sinabing kaswal na, "Itapon ang babaeng ito." Kabanata 0004 Ipinulupot ni Amy ang kanyang dalawang paa sa kanyang kama at umiyak, nalungkot at nahihiya siya pagkatapos ng nangyari ngayon. Una nawalan siya ng trabaho at pangalawa, itinapon siya sa harapan ng lalaki. Hindi nagustuhan ni Amy ang lalaki, at alam niyang mayabang itong lalaki. Paano siya maglakas-loob na hamunin ang pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa NorthHill ? Lasing ba siya? Saan siya makakakuha ng trabaho ngayon? Ang lahat ng mga kumpanyang pinadalhan niya ng alok ay hindi nakabalik sa kanya. Biglang bumukas ang pinto at bumungad si Angel, "Mommy!" Tumakbo siya papunta kay Amy bago pa niya matapos ang paglilinis ng kanyang mga luha. Ayaw niyang makita siya ng mga bata na umiiyak. She believed that it will make them trouble, she eventually cleaned all her tears and smiled. Nag-aalalang tanong ni Angel, "Mommy, sad ka ba?" "Ay hindi, masaya nga ako kasi andito kayong lahat eh," pagsisinungaling ni Amy. "Pero never naman kaming nawala sayo eh," sabi ni Angel. Bago pa makapagsalita si Amy ay pumasok na sina Queen at Debby at umakyat sa kama. Tuwang-tuwa si Amy nang makita ang mga mukha nila. "Mommy, maaga po kayong nakabalik galing sa trabaho ngayon," sabi ni Queen. "Oo, maaga akong umalis sa trabaho kasi namiss ko kayong girls eh," sabi ni Amy at ngumiti ang mga babae. "Ma, pasok na kami sa school next month di ba?" Tanong ni Angel habang pasimpleng nakasandal si Debby sa balikat ni Amy. "Oo, tuloy pa rin yan," umaasang sabi ni Amy. Actually, naisip niya na gagamitin niya ang sahod niya bilang dentist assistant bilang pambayad ng mga bata sa school by the end of the month pero natanggal na pala siya pero kailangan pa rin niyang panatilihin ang pag-asa ng mga bata at mag-apply ng mas kabaliwan sa trabaho. . "Nasaan ang mga kapatid niyo?" tanong ni Amy. "Naglilinis po sila," sagot ni Queen at tumango si Amy. Ginulo ni Amy ang buhok ni Debby at tinanong, "Debby, kumusta ang bagongneighborhood? Gusto mo ba dito?" "Gu...gusto ko lang makilala si daddy," sabi ni Debby sa mahinang boses at naging malungkot ang atmosphere ng usapan. "Makikilala mo din siya, sisiguraduhin ko yun," sabi ni Amy at saka sinabi kay Angel, "bakit hindi kayong lahat makipaglaro sa mga kapatid mo? Gusto ko munang magpahinga. Pupunta ako at makipaglaro sa inyo pagkagising ko." "Okay, mommy," naniniwala ang mga bata na karapat-dapat magpahinga ang kanilang ina pagkatapos ng trabaho. Nang mawala ang mga babae sa kwarto, napabuntong-hininga si Amy. Wala siyang matatakbuhan para humingi ng tulong, kailangan niyang maging matatag para sa kanyang mga anak. Tumunog ang kanyang telepono at bagama't hindi kilalang numero iyon, sinagot niya ito gayunpaman, "Si Amy Owen ba ito?" "Opo ito nga," sagot ni Amy na umaasang magandang balita ito. "Nagpadala kami sa iyo ng email theree days ago at wala kaming natanggap na sagot, pakicheck ng spam folder niyo at ipaalam sa amin kung ano ang tingin mo sa offer," sabi ng lalaki sa kabilang linya at ibinaba ang tawag. Tinitingnan ni Amy ang kanyang mail araw-araw at kahit bawat oras para makita kung may nakabalik sa kanya sa kumpanya. Paano niya na-miss ito? Mabilis niyang pinuntahan ang kanyang folder ng spam at nakitang may ipinadala ngang mail sa kanya, ipinadala ito mula sa Alessandro’s Corporation. Ang Alessandro’s Corporation? Pinakamataas ang kanilang offer na sweldo at siguradong mapalad ang sinumang makatrabaho sila. Napuno ng tuwa ang kanyang puso at hindi na siya makapaghintay na ipagpatuloy ang trabaho kinabukasan. Nang gabi na, nakipaglaro siya sa kanyang anim na anak. Napakasaya nila bago matulog ang lahat. Pero alam niyang kahit gaano pa kasaya ang mga anak, hindi magiging kumpleto ang kanilang kaligayahan hangga't hindi nila nakikilala ang kanilang ama. Kahit si Amy ay hindi masabi kung sino ang kanilang ama. Mayroong higit sa isang milyong lalaki sa NorthHill. Paano niya makikilala ang gigolo na kanyang naka-one night stand six years ago? Agad siyang pumunta sa Alessandro’s Corporation ng sumunod na araw, at pagkatapos na ipakilala ang sarili sa receptionist, nainterbyu siya at nagtrabaho sa parehong araw. Sinamahan siya ng receptionist sa itaas at ipinakita sa kanya kung nasaan ang kanyang mesa at ipinakilala siya sa kanyang pinuno ng departamento. "Welcome sa Alessandro’s Corporation, Miss Amy," sabi ng pinuno ng departamento, si Abe. "My pleasure, sir," sagot ni Amy. Kumpiyansa siyang umupo sa harap ng lalaki. “Eto yung orientation book natin, it contains the rules and regulations of the company,” inabot ni Abe ang isang dokumento sa kanya. Tinanggap niya ito at sinabing, "Sige, sir. Babasahin ko po." "	LEARN_MORE	https://grounpcorp.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=148	Philip Spicy Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61561349855790/	44,130	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	grounpcorp.com	DCO	💑🔞Tumakbo siya palayo sa kanya at hinabol siya, hindi makakalipad nang walang pakpak😍💘	https://grounpcorp.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464308186_1062575202205812_7290308345970551258_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bfDq7zvDkKoQ7kNvgEU548q&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AHWDqckH60urRmdXhL1mueL&oh=00_AYB9sHWVHvKMsqSjz0qFqTLmNkaFOOTyikCvm1DjIrhQJQ&oe=67301B5F	PERSON_PROFILE	Philip Spicy Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,328,199	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2327749}'	Yes	2024-11-05 10:51	active	1711	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 “Sir, Madam is not feeling well," the butler of the Gannon mansion reported on the phone. The man at the end of the line spoke in a nonchalant tone. "So, take her to the hospital. I’m not a doctor." The line died immediately. The butler was so pale, beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Zora relaxed her back against the sofa, feeling weak from abdominal pains. Trying to mask the pain, she asked hopefully. “What did he say?” The butler instantly put on a calm smile when he turned in her direction. “Madam, sir said he will meet us at the hospital.” Zora’s eyes lit up. Ezrah had not been home for almost three days, and she was missing him so much. This sickness seemed to be her lucky charm to get him to her side again. “Okay. Let’s go.” Zora’s heart warmed at the fact that Ezrah at least cared about his child. Both of them were caught in a scandal two years ago, so getting married was the only way to curb the situation. Ezrah’s stance was clear through it all. “When everything calms down, we are getting a divorce.” Zora hoped that by that time, she would have been able to melt his cold heart and make him fully hers, so her hopes were high. However, over time, she found him slowly drawing away from her, even when they worked together in the same company and shared the same bedroom. Two months ago, Ezrah returned and asked Zora for a divorce but chanced upon the test results. His expression was dark. “Let’s hold off on the divorce until after the child is born, but don’t expect to remain Mrs. Gannon. That title belongs to somebody else, but it’s definitely not you.” The marriage after those words had been terrible. Ezrah barely returned home, barely got intimate with her. The only reason she still bore Mrs. Gannon was because of the child in her womb. Zora thought that his reason for being away was because of work since he was the CEO of the Gannon Group, a multibillion-dollar company where Zora also worked as an assistant manager. Unknown to Ezrah, Zora had been secretly in love with him for five years, but that drunk night at her best friend Coco’s birthday party, Zora woke up in bed with Ezrah. She decided to keep it a secret and a memory she would forever cherish when the media picked up the news. Ezrah could not allow the scandal to ruin his well-kept reputation and cause him losses, so he announced that he and Zora were already dating secretly and were soon getting married. Zora, who had been madly in love with him, was excited about the news of getting married to Ezrah. Zora hoped that with time, his heart would warm up towards her, but that did not happen. Even in her state, Ezrah hardly spent the night at home. On the way to the hospital, Zora’s phone beeped, and looking at the content, her heart dropped. Ezrah was holding the delicate hand of a beautiful woman, a proud smile on his face. The caption read, ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ Zora’s eyes were swollen with tears. As they dropped down her cheeks, she refused to believe it. Maybe it was photoshopped. There was never any news about Ezrah dating any woman before she had a baby for him. He never even warmed up to women. The man had long been secretive and kept his face from the media. Also, the butler Rudolph had said that Ezrah promised to meet them at the hospital, so the media must be spreading this false news to gain popularity. Even after everything, she still could not help the unease in her heart, instantly dialing his number. Despite him warning her to only communicate with him through the butler, Zora took the bull by the horn this time. Her call went through, but there was no answer. Her old self would have given up, but due to the unease in her heart because of the news, she couldn’t bring herself to do so. On the fourth ring, a woman answered the call. Her melodious voice made Zora feel less of a woman. “Ezrah is in the bathroom.” Zora’s hands holding the phone shook, her heart in tatters. Ezrah never allowed her to touch his phone, but this woman casually answered his call, and was he really in the bathroom? Zora felt the pain in her chest worse than that of her abdomen. “Who are you?” The words forced themselves out of her mouth. The woman responded casually, “Piper, his fiancée. And you are?” “Whatever he saved my name with,” Zora responded calmly. The pain of the news was more than she could bear. Though knowing that Ezrah never loved her, she thought they could live in peace for the sake of the baby in her womb, but Ezrah never meant to make her dreams come true. The woman at the end of the line moved the phone from her ear to have a better view of the caller ID. “Oh, Zora. If it’s urgent, I could drop a message for you when he comes out.” The nights Ezrah spent away when Zora thought he was busy at work, it was a great disappointment that he was with the woman he loved, leaving her to suffer with her unborn child. She was still in her first trimester, and due to all the morning sickness and other health issues, Zora had taken a break from working at the company to recover first. Her mind lacked clarity, and she was beginning to doubt all the responses she got from Rudolph when she asked him to get in touch with Ezrah. “Just tell him to call me.” Zora ended the call. At the hotel room, Ezrah returned from the meeting in the conference room. Since he never allowed anyone to answer their calls during meetings, he equally left his phone in the presidential suite meant for his relaxation. “What are you doing with my phone?” He asked as soon as he entered the bedroom. Before Piper spoke, he asked again, “and I made it clear that you should wait for me at the lounge. How did you have access?” The pout on Piper’s lips only made her cuter as she faked anger. “Is it wrong for me to come? We would have gotten married if Zora had not appeared.” Ezrah was a man who loved to keep his love life private. He and Piper had been in a secret long-distance relationship. The night they arranged to meet at the birthday party of one of his business partner’s sister, Piper had an emergency and could not attend as planned. That night, he mysteriously ended up in bed with Zora, an incident that should have been brushed under the carpet until the media took hold of it. Not wanting his well-maintained reputation to crack, he apologetically married Zora, promising Piper to divorce Zora secretly after two years when the news dies down. Things took a different turn when he found the test result after promising Piper that he was ending things with Zora. “I told you I was working on it. You should keep yourself hidden away from the press. We shouldn’t be seen together.” Ezrah’s voice was stern. It was business for him first, and he didn’t want Piper’s presence to ruin it for him. Piper was uneasy at the reminder. Forcing a smile, she relayed, “I could be your confidential secretary. Please Ezrah, I don’t want to be away from you anymore.” Ezrah did not give a response. His actions were always well thought out. It wasn’t easy for him to be the CEO of the legendary Gannon Group as the youngest of three sons. Any wrong move and his elder brothers would begin to fight for the position. “Did anyone call?” He was scrolling through his phone when he caught sight of Zora’s name. “Yeah. Zora. She said you should call her,” Piper responded with a smile, her fingers sliding over her exposed thighs as she lay seductively on the luxurious king-size bed. “What did you tell her?” Ezrah frowned a little. He wanted to keep Piper a secret until after the divorce. “I pretended not to know about her existence.” Piper lifted herself to a sitting position, and due to the long slit of the dress, her full thighs were exposed, but Ezrah’s attention was on the phone in his hand. “Do me a favor and don’t answer my calls again.” His voice had lost its warmth. Piper faked remorse. “I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent.” Ezrah finally held her gaze as he spoke roughly, “Nothing about Zora is ever urgent.” Chapter 2 Piper was very happy with his remark, but Zora was still Misses Gannon, the title Piper had long coveted. How she wished that night had not happened. If only that useless man had not appeared when she was about to leave for the airport to board the private jet, she would have been the one waking up in bed with Ezrah. It pained her that it had to be that woman, Zora. “Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her?” Ezrah hated to be doubted. “You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her.” Piper smiled with satisfaction, and since she had mentally stored Zora's number after answering the call, she sent the recording to her. Remembering that the butler had called Ezrah informing him that Zora was sick, she asked after deleting the audio from her phone. “Can you go shopping with me? I didn’t bring enough clothes.” Even if Zora showed the audio to Ezrah, Piper would deny it as she had used a number Ezrah didn’t know to send it. “I have another meeting in two hours, so you have an hour and a half to finish shopping,” Ezrah said softly. Zora’s heart tightened in her chest when she played the audio. The butler who was driving the car felt helpless, equally disappointed in his boss. Zora asked from the back seat of the luxurious car she was seated in. “Did he really tell you he was coming to the hospital?” The butler’s throat went dry. He always succeeded in making up excuses for his boss, but this time, everything backfired. That audio destroyed everything. “I’m sorry, ma’am. I just didn’t want to see you sad.” Zora’s heart twitched, a bitter smile curled the corner of her lips, feeling like a fool as tears welled up in her eyes. She was nothing to Ezrah. The little surprises sent to ignite her hope were merely prepared by the butler. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t recover from the pain as she felt a force hit the car from the side, causing it to swerve off the road and somersault thrice. The butler was instantly unconscious. Zora felt unbearable pain, blood sputtered from her mouth and nose, then in between her thighs. No words could describe the agony as she watched the life draining out of her with intense pain settled in her abdomen. She managed to pick up her phone, which had fallen to the side from the impact, dialing her husband’s number. Unable to lift the phone to her ear, she activated the speaker. “Zora. I’m busy.” That was what Ezrah said as soon as he answered the phone, not waiting to hear what she had to say. After all, nothing about Zora was ever urgent to him. Before she lost consciousness, she heard the laughter of a woman with the words, “Ezrah, I want these shoes.” “Try them on. If they fit, you can have them.” ‘So, shopping with a woman is what you call busy.’ That was what Zora thought before losing consciousness. Zora woke up at the hospital after hours of surgery. Her face was as pale as a ghost, her countenance pitiful. Her butler, Rudolph, sat at her hospital bed, a smile on his face. He had sustained a few injuries, but they were not serious, and he was already discharged. “Madam, you are awake. Thank God.” Zora was glad to see that Rudolph was fine. There were just bruises on his face. He quickly rushed out to call a doctor. “Mrs. Gannon, how are you feeling?” The doctor asked as he examined Zora, writing a few things on a writing pad he carried along. Zora was only concerned about one thing. “How is my baby?” Zora asked. The doctor’s eyes dulled. “I’m very sorry, but your baby couldn’t survive the impact.” Tears brimmed in the back of Zora’s eyes, but she fought them back. She lost everything. She left her father’s company to work for her husband, nurturing his business and enduring all the taunts of his arrogant family. At twenty-three, she had nothing to show for the man she had secretly loved for five good years. “It’s alright. She would have just suffered anyway.” Her heart had turned cold due to the loss of the child. “Excuse me?” The doctor was shocked. He expected her to cry like any woman in her situation would, but Zora bottled it in. She could endure all of Ezrah’s indifference towards her, but she would never forgive him for the loss of her child. That woman appeared, and Zora suddenly got involved in an accident. The case had to be investigated, but as for Ezrah, he no longer had a place in her heart. “Sorry, that was not directed at you.” There was no warmth in Zora’s apologetic voice. The doctor forced a smile, finished his examination, and left. Zora stared at the butler at the doorway. He stood there since the doctor arrived. Zora was about to tear down but couldn’t do so. She had been weak for too long, leading to the death of her child. If she had left the first time Ezrah asked her for a divorce, this would not have happened. When she discovered this baby, she decided to consent to the divorce and leave. At least, she would have his child to remind her of the relationship they once shared. Unfortunately, the test result fell from her handbag, Ezrah saw it. Even when he decided for them to wait until after she gave birth, his treatment of her was no better. “Where is Ezrah?” Zora asked. Butler Rudolph was scared. He could feel the cold in Zora’s voice, and even with the distance, he could feel the chills. “Madam, the man who hit us was drunk, and he died on the spot. The police are not able to contact his family either,” Rudolph reported, trying to avoid answering her question. He was a middle-aged man. Zora did not believe the report but kept it to herself. The moment she discovered that the man she respected so much was lying to her, her trust in him dwindled. She will find ways to investigate the matter by herself. “That isn’t my question.” “Boss left here a few minutes ago,” Rudolph answered. Zora was enraged this time. Not only Ezrah but Rudolph, the butler Ezrah assigned to her, was equally taking her for a fool. “Don’t lie to my face again.” Her voice was stern and full of contempt. Rudolph pursed his lips, his head lowered. “Boss said, and I quote. ‘It’s rather unfortunate. Let the doctors take care of her. I’m very busy at the moment.” Zora knew what he was busy with. It was the woman whose voice she heard in the audio. She thought she was strong enough to take it, but a tear fell from her eyes before she could stop it. Ashamed of showing her weak side in front of Rudolph, she discharged him. “Thank you, and please excuse me.” Rudolph was never supposed to leave Zora's side, so he was reluctant. “Ma…” “I said, excuse me, Rudolph,” Zora’s voice raised, Rudolph decided to wait in front of the door. “Okay.” As soon as he left the ward, Zora dialed a number. “Soph…” “Dad, I’m sorry. I made a mistake, and now, I lost everything.” Zora didn’t hold back her tears as she spoke to her father on the phone. He was against the marriage the moment he realized that Ezrah did not feel the same way Zora felt about him, but she was optimistic, insisting that Ezrah would change. Expecting her father to scold her an, ‘I told you so’ lecture, his voice was rather soft as he asked her. “What happened, Zora?” “I had an accident and lost the baby. I’m coming home.” The silence at the end of the line was deafening. She knew her father was saddened about the loss of his grandchild. When she was about to end the call, he suddenly said, “Oh Zora. I’m coming to get you. Just send me your location.” Zora refused. She couldn’t leave until she was legally separated from Ezrah. “No dad, I have a few things to do first.” “What is that? Let me help you with it?” Her father eagerly said, but she was in no mood to burden the middle-aged man. The loss had caused Zora to mature so fast as the reality of life hit her. No more would she depend on anyone. It was time to do something worthwhile with her life, but first of all, she will still have to face Ezrah for the last time. “Don’t worry. It’s nothing I can’t handle. “Okay. We shall prepare your welcome party. I will inform your mom.” Zora smiled and didn’t refuse her father’s kindness. Three days later, she was discharged from the hospital. As she waited for Ezrah’s return, she got the divorce papers ready. It was three days later in the dead of the night when Ezrah returned, tired-looking but his attractive features remained untouched by his fatigue. Zora had lost sleep, waiting for Ezrah during most of the days. As soon as she heard the sound of the car, she quickly rushed downstairs but paused on top of the stairs when Ezrah walked through the door of the living room. Arriving home, Ezrah no longer met the woman who always met him with a smile. She stood on top of the stairs and yelled with a cold expression, “Good news Ezrah! Our baby died in a car accident. There is nothing between us, so let’s get a divorce.” The man who was always cold to her instantly panicked. He stood momentarily frozen. Chapter 3 Ezrah was baffled by the news. Twice, he had asked her for a divorce and saw how gloomy she turned at the subject. This was what he wanted but he couldn’t help the unease filling his heart. Was it because Zora was the one asking? Was she trying to mess up his reputation with the loss of the child? Ezrah was confused. Zora descended the stairs, walking to the dining table. Ezrah did not utter an acceptance or rejection of her request for a divorce and went up the stairs, returning after ten minutes in loungewear. Seemed he wasn’t going out or was it the shock from the news? Seeing the dinner table hosting different delicacies, excitement filled his heart as he took a seat. If she really wanted a divorce, then she wouldn’t have cooked for him. At this moment, Piper was momentarily forgotten. Ezrah avoided Zora’s gaze as this was the first time she was so cold to him. Without alerting her of his arrival, she still ensured that his supper was ready. As he uncovered one of the dishes, his eyes darkened as he glared at her. It was not the food he was expecting but rather, the cold divorce papers, with a pen beside them, waiting to be signed. “What is this?” Ezrah was furious, being famished from not having time to eat. In times past, Zora would have been worried and tried to appease him but that Zora was gone. After crying her eyes out for days, she waited to serve Ezrah these cold documents, she had no more tears to shed but her eyes were dangerously red. “Do I need to get you a pair of glasses?” Her voice was taunting, as she saw the shocked expression on his face. He must have taken her request as a joke the first time but the documents exposed the reality. “Why? Were you expecting me to cook when I had no idea when you will be home?” Ezrah’s expression was blank. She could have made the maids do it. It burned Zora that she could not read his emotions but she didn’t care anymore. “Please sign the papers. In case the prints are too tiny, I got you a magnifying glass,” she dropped the item in front of him. Ezrah was not irrational. When he asked for a divorce, he ensured that there would be nothing for the media to feed on but now that they just lost a child? What will people think? His parents liked Zora, except his two elder brothers who always saw her as a threat. The situation was complicated now. Ezrah never thought she would stand on it to ask for a divorce because of how she always claimed to love him, not caring if he was just cold to her. He needed time to think. “We shall talk about it later,” he finally said and was about to stand up when Zora played an audio from her phone. With her mind made up, she wanted the divorce here and now. The woman in front of Ezrah was different from the one he always came home to. She always wore attractive clothes with a little makeup to seduce him which sometimes worked but after his release, Ezrah would return to being cold. Today, Zora did not have on any makeup. Her hair was not even combed. All she wore was pajamas, her long dark hair looking lifeless, in contrast to Ezrah who was looking so attractive. He had the looks and physique Zora used to die for but not anymore. All she felt for him now was resentment. She suddenly matured past looks or smartness in a man. What was there in being hot and a genius in business when there is no conscience or empathy? Zora was just seeing that the man she has always been obsessed with was a selfish monster, caring only about his own image, money, and passion. Whatever blinded her eyes before was removed the moment she woke up on that hospital bed. The voice from the audio was as clear as daylight. A female and a male but the male voice was indeed that of Ezrah. Female: I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent. Male: Nothing about Zora is ever urgent. Female: Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her? Male: You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her. Zora caught an expression of guilt on his face but there was no remorse. His voice was hard. “Where did you get that?” He demanded. Piper could not have done this, right? She had no contact with Zora. But it was just the two of them in the room. Were there secret cameras? Though confused, his expression returned to being blank. “You have to destroy that audio before I sign this paper,” he threatened her. Zora could not tell how she managed to pretend that she was fine. Up until now, he didn’t even care to apologize for sharing their private information with whatever name he calls the woman in his life. What on earth could have made her fall in love with such a man? He was different from that man from a long time ago who saved her from the pool when she was bullied by some jealous friends. Ezrah did not remember that day but that was when Zora fell in love with him. She calmly showed him another caption on her phone. ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ This time, Ezrah paled but his eyes were dark and he picked up his phone instantly. He couldn’t find the person who took those pictures and how they went viral but had to get someone to take them down. The hacker would also be able to find out who sent that information to the press. Zora had grown thorns after listening over and over to the audio and reading that news on her phone. Ezrah had already told her the same thing so this shouldn’t hurt. “It doesn’t matter. The hindrance has already been removed and you already have a woman waiting for you. Just sign the freaking papers.” Chapter 4 Ezrah paced back and forth elegantly, his mind filled with confusion and fear after ending the call. “You want to blackmail me? How much do you want?” He was enraged and disdained that Zora would resort to such means, but he was willing to pay to prevent the audio from going viral. His parents would not hesitate to demote him despite his hard work in the company, while his lazy elder brothers would benefit without putting in the effort. “What I want, you already gave, but since the accident took it away, there is nothing you can give me.” She did not disclose her suspicions, as she had someone investigating the matter. Ezrah suddenly laughed mockingly. “Your father’s company is not as strong as you think. He has been seeking an alliance with me. You want fifty percent of my hard work.” This could be the reason Zora was pushing for the divorce. Fifty percent from the Gannon Group would elevate her family business to new heights. She felt bitter that he would think so poorly of her. Despite her feelings, she kept her composure. “No. You were the one who proposed the divorce, so were you planning to leave me with nothing?” Her question left him speechless, and she reminded him of the prenup agreement. “Did you forget that I signed a prenup before marrying you? I just refreshed your memory so you are free to sign.” Ezrah recalled that Zora had willingly proposed and prepared the prenup when they announced their marriage after the scandal. She did it all to prove to him that she wasn’t ‘interested in his wealth. He suddenly felt uneasy. This was not the scenario he had anticipated when he entered the room. Besides, he was hungry and not in the right state to make such a decision. What if Zora was being supported by one of his brothers or both? “You may have dismissed it, but it's only a matter of time before you reveal that you left with nothing.” Zora struggled to suppress the pain that came with realizing that Ezrah's delay in finalizing the divorce was not due to developing feelings for her or guilt, but rather to protect his image in front of the media and family. She felt a bitter smile form on her lips. “Trust me, nothing about our divorce will be leaked to the media.” “I don’t believe you,” Ezrah responded bluntly. Zora had worked closely with him, and despite her absence from the office in recent weeks, she was privy to confidential information. Ezrah had never seen her as a threat due to her infatuation with him, but now he feared she might make his life difficult. “As soon as the papers are signed, you won’t hear from me again. You can have a happy life with the woman you love,” Zora proposed. Ezrah was already contemplating how he could benefit from her disappearance after the divorce. It seemed like she wanted to start fresh somewhere far away. “Alright. I’m not heartless. I will still give you 50 million,” he said as he signed the document, only to find that Zora had already signed her part. After signing the divorce agreement, Ezrah’s phone rang. Seeing it was Piper, he answered it and began to climb the stairs in long strides. Piper keeps breaking the agreement. She wasn’t supposed to call him when she was home. Zora overheard him on the phone, “Are you the one who recorded our conversation at the hotel?” She couldn’t hear Piper’s response but had the conviction that it was her. Deciding it was best to spend the night on the sofa, Zora couldn't fathom sharing a room with him after their divorce. She was too exhausted to move to another room. Her sleep was restless, prompting her to wake up before Ezrah. She had already packed her bags, so she dressed and approached him. “Ezrah, it’s time to finalize our divorce in court.” Ezrah woke up and looked at her glumly. She was still in a somber mood, her eyes red despite the makeup. He sighed, “just a few minutes.” An hour later, they arrived at the divorce court. With Zora having made prior arrangements, the process was swift, and they soon had their divorce certificates. Without hesitation, they signed their respective portions. “You should keep your word and leave New York for good, or else you won’t like what I will do,” Ezrah warned solemnly. Zora had a faint smile on her face. “I have a gift waiting for you at home.” Ezrah frowned, wondering what kind of gift she arranged for him after their divorce. Zora has always been generous, buying him gifts and anything she knew he would like. He would neither accept nor refuse them. Whereas, he never used any of the gifts she bought for him. They left together, but Zora departed in a cab against his wishes to drop her at the airport. She reiterated that he would never see her again. Ezrah felt conflicted but remembered his promise to Piper. Despite his desire to head straight to the office for a meeting, curiosity got the best of him. He rescheduled the meeting and drove home to see the gift Zora had left for him. Upon arriving, he found a letter on the dining table addressed to him. ‘EZRAH.’ He couldn't recall seeing it earlier that morning, and a sense of unease crept over him as he approached and opened the letter. It was written in Zora’s handwriting, unmistakable to him. As he read the words, fear, panic, and regret flooded his heart. The letter slipped from his trembling fingers as he cried out, “ZORA, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?”	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	830	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	shgjfh.com	VIDEO		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/454730074_1198061374669940_3581682900566471504_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Dd6JVtAE9KIQ7kNvgGKwfqz&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AINMox8lD_-xcdJJrIoy2zW&oh=00_AYCANbnFtSS7_ACbvzPDPJSozzH2OOGKorS9NmRgVzd-uQ&oe=67302A1C	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete

Page 54 of 86, showing 20 record(s) out of 1,705 total

Download CSV New Ads

Search

Ads